Digitus dei: nevv discoveryes with sure arguments to prove that the Jews (a Nation) or people lost in the world for the space of near 200 years, inhabite now in America; how they came thither; their manners, customs, rites and ceremonies; the unparallel'd cruelty of the Spaniard to them; and that the Americans are of that race. Manifested by reason and scripture, which foretell the calling of the Jewes; and the restitution of them into their own land, and the bringing back of the ten tribes from all the ends and corners of the earth, and that great battell to be fought. With the removall of some contrary reasonings, and an earnest desire for effectuall endeavours to make them Christians. Whereunto is added an epistolicall discourse of Mr John Dury, with the history of Ant: Monterinos, attested by Manasseh Ben Israell, a chief rabby. By Tho: Thorowgood, B:D.
Thorowgood, Thomas, d. ca. 1669.
1652
Approx. 343 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
Text Creation Partnership,
Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
A62471
Wing T1066
ESTC R219280
99830770
99830770
35224
This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Early English books online.
(EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62471)
Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 35224)
Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2082:14)
Digitus dei: nevv discoveryes with sure arguments to prove that the Jews (a Nation) or people lost in the world for the space of near 200 years, inhabite now in America; how they came thither; their manners, customs, rites and ceremonies; the unparallel'd cruelty of the Spaniard to them; and that the Americans are of that race. Manifested by reason and scripture, which foretell the calling of the Jewes; and the restitution of them into their own land, and the bringing back of the ten tribes from all the ends and corners of the earth, and that great battell to be fought. With the removall of some contrary reasonings, and an earnest desire for effectuall endeavours to make them Christians. Whereunto is added an epistolicall discourse of Mr John Dury, with the history of Ant: Monterinos, attested by Manasseh Ben Israell, a chief rabby. By Tho: Thorowgood, B:D.
Thorowgood, Thomas, d. ca. 1669.
Dury, John, 1596-1680.
Manasseh ben Israel, 1604-1657.
[44], 136, [4] p.
printed for Thomas Slater, and are to be sold at his shop at the signe of the Angell in Duck-Lane,
London :
1652.
Includes an initial contents page.
Caption title on p. 1: Jewes in America, or, Probabilities that the Americans are Jewes.
Includes errata at foot of T2r.
Reproduction of the original in the Trinity College (University of Cambridge) Library.
Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
Text Creation Partnership web site
.
eng
Montezinos, Antonio de, d. ca. 1650 -- Early works to 1800.
Jews -- Antiquities -- Early works to 1800.
Lost tribes of Israel -- Early works to 1800.
Indians of North America -- Early works to 1800.
2003-07 TCP
Assigned for keying and markup
2003-08 Apex CoVantage
Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
2003-09 Judith Siefring
Sampled and proofread
2003-09 Judith Siefring
Text and markup reviewed and edited
2003-10 pfs
Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
Septem
.
4.
1649.
I
Have
perused
this
learned
and
pious
discourse
concerning
the
Americans
,
and
thinking
that
it
will
much
conduce
to
that
most
Christian
worke
of
their
conversion
to
the
faith
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
I
doe
approve
it
as
very
worthy
to
be
printed
and
published
.
Iohn
Downame
.
DIGITUS
DEI
:
NEVV
DISCOVERYES
;
WITH
Sure
Arguments
to
prove
that
the
Iews
(
a
Nation
)
or
People
lost
in
the
world
for
the
space
of
near
200
years
,
inhabite
now
in
America
;
How
they
came
thither
;
Their
Manners
,
Customs
,
Rites
and
Ceremonies
;
The
unparallel'd
cruelty
of
the
Spaniard
to
them
;
And
that
the
Americans
are
of
that
Race
.
Manifested
by
Reason
and
Scripture
,
which
foretell
the
Calling
of
the
Iewes
;
and
the
Restitution
of
them
into
their
own
Land
,
and
the
bringing
back
of
the
Ten
Tribes
from
all
the
ends
and
corners
of
the
Earth
,
and
that
great
Battell
to
be
fought
.
With
the
Removall
of
some
contrary
Reasonings
,
and
an
earnest
desire
for
effectuall
endeavours
to
make
them
Christians
.
Whereunto
is
added
An
Epistolicall
Discourse
of
Mr
Iohn
Dury
,
with
the
History
of
Ant
:
Monterinos
,
attested
by
Manasseh
Ben
Israell
,
a
chief
Rabby
.
By
Tho
:
Thorowgood
,
B
:
D.
Cant.
8.
8.
We
have
a
little
sister
,
and
she
hath
no
breasts
,
what
shall
we
doe
for
our
sister
in
the
day
when
she
shall
be
spoken
for
?
Mat.
8.
11.
Many
shall
come
from
the
East
,
and
from
the
West
,
and
shall
sit
down
with
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
in
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
.
Aethiopes
vertuntur
in
filios
Dei
,
si
egerint
paenitentiam
,
&
filii
Dei
transeunt
in
Aethiopes
,
si
in
profundum
venerint
peccatorum
;
Hieronym
.
in
Esai
.
London
,
Printed
for
Thomas
Slater
,
and
are
to
be
sold
at
his
shop
at
the
signe
of
the
Angell
in
Duck-Lane
.
1652.
TO
THE
HONOVRABLE
Knights
and
Gentlemen
that
have
residence
in
,
and
relation
to
the
County
of
Norfolk
,
Peace
,
from
the
God
of
Peace
.
WHen
the
glad
tidings
of
the
Gospels
sounding
in
America
by
the
preaching
of
the
English
arrived
hither
,
my
soule
also
rejoyced
within
me
,
and
I
remembred
certaine
papers
that
had
been
laid
aside
a
long
time
,
upon
review
of
them
,
and
some
additions
to
them
,
they
were
privately
communicated
unto
such
as
perswaded
earnestly
they
might
behold
further
light
;
being
thus
finished
,
and
licenced
also
to
walke
abroad
,
as
they
were
stepping
forth
,
that
incivility
charged
upon
Chrysippus
occurred
,
that
he
dedicated
not
his
writings
to
any
King
or
Patron
,
which
custome
presently
seemed
not
onely
lawfull
,
but
as
ancient
as
those
Scriptures
where
Saint
Luke
in
the
history
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
applies
himselfe
to
Theophilus
,
Act.
1.
1.
And
Saint
Iohn
to
the
Elect
Lady
,
so
named
,
some
thinke
,
or
for
her
graces
so
entituled
,
I
was
easily
induced
to
follow
this
fashion
,
and
my
thoughts
soone
reflected
upon
you
,
Who
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
well
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lovers
of
God
,
and
choice
▪
men
of
your
Countrey
.
I
may
be
censured
for
this
high
,
generall
,
and
ambitious
dedication
;
but
I
doe
freely
publish
my
own
utter
unworthinesse
:
t
is
true
,
my
respects
and
love
be
very
much
to
you
all
,
and
my
native
soile
,
yet
in
this
I
doe
not
drive
any
private
designe
,
I
looke
beyond
my selfe
,
at
your
honour
,
the
honour
of
the
Nation
,
yea
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
soule-good
of
many
millions
that
are
yet
in
darknesse
and
out
of
Christ
;
By
you
is
the
following
tract
communicated
to
the
world
,
I
wish
and
pray
,
that
the
designe
bespoken
in
it
may
be
cordially
furthered
by
you
,
and
all
that
read
or
heare
thereof
;
t
is
like
you
will
finde
in
the
probabilities
so
many
Iudaicall
resemblances
in
America
,
that
as
it
was
said
of
old
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
either
Plato
writes
like
Philo
the
Iew
,
or
Philo
is
become
Platonicke
;
so
the
Iewes
did
Indianize
,
or
the
Indians
doe
Iudaize
,
for
surely
they
are
alike
in
many
,
very
many
remarkable
particulars
,
and
if
they
bee
Iewes
,
they
must
not
for
that
be
neglected
;
visible
comments
indeed
they
are
of
that
dismall
Text
,
Thou
shalt
become
an
astonishment
,
a
proverbe
,
and
a
by-word
to
all
Nations
,
&c.
Deut.
20.
37.
and
so
they
are
every
where
to
this
day
:
what
more
reproachfull
obloquy
is
there
among
men
,
then
this
,
Thou
art
a
Iew
?
Oh
the
bitter
fruits
of
disobedience
;
and
t
is
high
time
for
us
Gentiles
to
lay
up
that
example
,
in
the
midst
of
our
hearts
,
Pro.
4.
21.
remembring
alwaies
,
because
of
unbeliefe
they
were
broken
off
,
and
,
if
God
spared
not
the
naturall
branches
,
take
heed
lest
hee
spare
not
thee
.
Rom.
11.
21.
It
was
a
suddaine
sentence
,
Tam
viles
inter
Christianos
Iudaei
,
ut
inter
mundum
triticum
mures
,
Iewes
are
as
bad
and
vile
among
Christians
,
as
Mice
in
cleane
whoate
;
for
glorious
were
their
privileges
,
and
we
have
a
share
in
some
of
them
,
that
last
especially
—
of
whom
concerning
the
flesh
Christ
came
,
who
is
God
over
all
,
blessed
for
ever
,
Rom.
9.
4
,
5.
and
for
another
thing
they
have
highly
merited
our
regard
—
To
them
were
commited
the
Oracles
of
God
,
Rom.
3.
9.
The
holy
Scriptures
were
concredited
to
them
,
and
they
have
faithfully
preserved
them
for
us
,
and
conveyed
them
to
us
:
Former
times
indeed
found
cause
to
exterminate
them
these
dominions
,
I
say
nothing
for
such
their
reintroduction
,
which
must
be
with
sacred
and
civill
cautions
,
that
the
svveet
name
of
our
dearest
Lord
be
not
blasphemed
,
nor
the
Natives
robbed
of
their
rights
,
but
when
will
Christians
in
earnest
endeavour
their
conversion
,
if
the
name
of
Ievv
must
be
odious
everlastingly
?
I
speak
for
their
Gospelizing
,
though
some
suspect
they
are
never
likely
to
come
again
under
that
covenant
,
as
if
the
Liber
repudii
,
the
bill
of
divorce
mentioned
by
the
Prophet
did
put
them
away
from
God
for
ever
,
Esa.
50.
1.
as
if
they
should
return
to
their
Spouse
no
more
,
but
that
there
is
for
them
a
time
of
love
,
and
that
they
shall
be
grafted
in
,
Rom.
11.
23.
is
manifested
afterwards
upon
Scripture
grounds
;
and
if
the
period
of
their
wandering
be
upon
its
determination
,
and
their
recovery
approching
,
how
may
wee
rejoyce
in
the
returne
of
that
Prodigall
?
It
is
meet
that
wee
should
make
merry
and
be
glad
,
for
our
brother
that
was
dead
is
reviving
againe
,
Luk.
15
:
32.
How
should
wee
beg
for
them
that
God
would
poure
upon
them
the
spirit
of
grace
and
supplication
,
that
they
may
looke
upon
him
whom
they
have
pierced
,
and
mourne
for
him
as
one
mourneth
for
his
onely
sonne
.
Zach.
12.
10.
Or
if
the
lost
Tribes
are
not
to
be
found
in
America
,
of
whatsoever
descent
and
origination
the
poore
Natives
be
,
if
they
finde
the
Lord
Christ
,
and
the
Nov-angles
be
the
Wisemen
guiding
them
unto
their
peace
,
great
cause
shall
wee
have
to
lift
up
the
high
praises
of
our
God
in
spirituall
exultation
;
how
should
wee
cast
our
mite
into
this
treasury
,
yea
our
Talent
,
our
Talents
,
if
wee
have
them
?
for
certainely
the
time
is
comming
,
That
as
there
is
one
Shepherd
,
there
shall
be
one
Sheepfold
▪
Io.
10.
16.
It
is
true
,
our
owne
Countrey
in
many
respects
stands
in
need
of
helpe
,
wee
are
fallen
into
the
last
and
worst
times
,
the
old
age
of
the
world
,
full
of
dangerous
and
sinnefull
diseases
,
Iniquity
is
encreased
,
and
if
ever
,
if
to
any
people
,
the
saying
of
that
Torrent
of
Tullian
eloquence
(
so
Ierome
calls
Lactantius
)
be
applicable
,
it
is
to
poore
England
,
that
is
not
onely
in
the
gall
of
bitternesse
,
but
in
the
very
dregs
of
error
and
ungodlinesse
,
Ideo
mala
omnia
rebus
humanis
ingravescunt
,
quia
Deus
hujus
mundi
effector
ac
gubernator
derelictus
est
,
quia
susceptaesunt
,
contra
quam
fas
est
impiae
religiones
,
postremo
quia
ne
coli
quidem
vel
à
paucis
Deus
sinitur
.
But
,
O
my
soule
,
if
thou
be
wise
,
be
wise
for
thy selfe
,
Pro.
9.
12.
and
give
mee
leave
to
say
to
you
as
Moses
to
his
Israell
,
Onely
take
heed
to
your selves
,
and
keepe
your
soules
diligently
,
Deut.
4.
9.
make
your
calling
and
election
sure
,
2
Pet.
1.
10.
and
because
you
are
the
children
of
faithfull
Abraham
,
command
your
children
and
families
that
they
walke
in
the
waies
of
the
Lord
,
Gen.
18.
9.
and
let
who
will
serve
themselves
,
follow
lying
vanities
,
and
set
up
their
owne
lusts
;
let
every
one
of
us
say
and
do
as
Ioshua
,
I
and
my
house
will
serve
the
Lord
,
Iosh.
24.
15.
And
not
onely
serve
the
Lord
with
and
in
our
housholds
,
but
in
furthering
the
common
good
of
others
,
and
t
is
considerable
God
is
pleased
to
owne
publique
interests
,
though
in
civill
things
with
the
name
of
his
owne
inheritance
.
But
this
is
the
sinne
,
this
is
the
misery
of
these
times
,
All
seek
their
owne
,
not
the
things
of
Iesus
Christ.
Even
regulated
charity
may
beginne
at
home
,
it
may
not
,
it
must
not
end
there
,
it
is
the
onely
grace
that
is
sowne
on
earth
,
it
growes
up
to
heaven
and
continues
there
,
it
goes
with
us
thither
,
and
there
abides
to
all
eternity
,
and
t
is
therefore
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
greater
then
faith
and
hope
,
not
from
continuance
onely
,
but
its
extensivenesse
,
it
delights
to
be
communicative
,
it
reacheth
an
hand
of
helpe
one
way
or
other
to
every
one
that
needs
,
though
at
never
so
great
a
distance
;
after
the
cloven
tongues
as
of
fire
h●…warmed
the
affections
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
they
had
so
much
love
to
soules
that
they
forgat
their
fathers
house
,
discipled
all
Nations
,
and
preached
the
Gospel
to
every
creature
,
Their
line
went
through
all
the
earth
,
and
their
words
to
the
ends
of
the
world
,
that
former
known
world
,
the
same
spirit
hath
warmed
the
hearts
of
our
Countreymen
,
and
they
are
busie
at
the
same
worke
in
the
other
,
the
new-found
world
;
For
behold
a
white
horse
and
he
that
sate
on
him
had
a
bow
,
and
a
Crown
was
given
unto
him
,
and
hee
went
forth
conquering
,
and
to
conquer
;
so
the
Lord
Christ
shall
be
light
to
that
world
also
,
and
Gods
salvation
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
Britain
hath
woon
the
Gospel-glory
from
all
other
Countries
,
not
onely
imbracing
it
with
the
formost
,
as
old
Gildas
testifieth
,
but
it
was
the
first
of
all
the
Provinces
that
established
Christianity
by
a
law
saith
Sabellicus
,
our
Lucius
was
the
first
Christian
King
that
Annales
make
mention
of
,
and
venerable
Bede
out
of
Eutropius
declareth
that
Constantine
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
was
created
to
that
dignity
in
this
Island
,
&
Sozom.
l.
9.
c.
11.
saith
that
so
were
Marcus
&
Gratian
also
;
But
Constantine
brought
further
honour
to
the
Nation
&
Religion
:
For
the
〈◊〉
Bede
,
and
Ponticus
Virunnius
affirme
expresly
,
that
Constantine
was
born
in
Britaine
;
after
this
,
ingemuit
orbis
videns
se
totum
Romanum
,
All
the
world
wondred
after
the
Beast
,
&
groaned
under
the
Papall
servitude
,
and
our
K.
Henry
the
eight
was
the
first
of
all
the
Princes
who
brake
that
yoke
of
Antichrist
:
but
neerer
yet
to
our
purpose
;
The
Inhabitants
of
the
first
England
,
so
Verstegan
calls
that
part
of
Germany
whence
our
Ancestors
came
hither
with
the
Saxons
and
Iutes
,
derive
their
Christianity
from
Iewry
,
Ad
nos
doctrina
de
terra
Iudaeorum
per
sanctos
Apostolos
,
qui
docebant
gentes
,
pervenit
,
as
that
great
linguist
,
learned
,
and
laborious
Mr
Wheelocke
hath
observed
,
and
translated
out
of
the
old
Saxon
Homilies
,
t
is
but
just
therefore
lege
talionis
,
that
we
repay
what
we
borrowed
,
and
endeavour
their
conversion
who
first
acquainted
us
with
the
eternall
Gospell
,
and
if
it
be
probable
that
providence
honoured
this
Nation
with
the
prime
discovery
of
that
New
World
,
as
is
intimated
hereafter
,
it
is
true
without
all
controversie
,
that
from
this
second
England
God
hath
so
disposed
the
hearts
of
many
in
the
third
,
New
England
,
that
they
have
done
more
in
these
last
few
yeares
towards
their
conversion
,
then
hath
been
effected
by
all
other
Nations
and
people
that
have
planted
there
since
they
were
first
known
to
the
habitable
world
,
as
if
that
Prophesie
were
now
in
its
fulfilling
;
Behold
,
I
will
doe
a
new
thing
,
now
it
shall
spring
forth
,
shall
ye
not
know
it
?
I
will
even
make
a
way
in
the
Wildernes
and
rivers
in
the
desart
,
&c.
When
our
Ancestors
lay
also
in
darkenesse
and
the
shadow
of
death
,
Gregory
wrote
divers
Epistles
to
severall
Noblemen
and
Bishops
,
yea
and
to
some
Kings
and
Queenes
of
France
and
England
,
these
Sir
H.
Spelman
that
famous
Antiquary
,
your
noble
Countreyman
,
and
of
alliance
to
divers
of
you
,
calls
epistolas
Britannicas
,
which
are
also
mentioned
afterwards
;
in
these
he
gives
God
thankes
for
their
forwardnesse
to
further
the
worke
of
grace
,
and
desires
earnestly
the
continuance
of
their
bountifull
and
exemplary
encouragement
of
such
as
were
zealously
employed
in
that
Soule-worke
,
and
that
is
one
of
the
two
businesses
entended
in
the
following
discourse
,
which
begs
your
assistance
in
your
Spheres
,
and
cordiall
concurrence
to
promote
a
designe
of
so
much
glory
to
the
Lord
of
glory
.
This
is
no
new
notion
,
or
motion
,
all
the
royall
Charters
required
the
Gospellizing
of
the
Natives
;
and
in
the
beginning
of
this
Parliament
there
was
an
Ordinance
of
Lords
and
Commons
appointing
a
Committee
of
both
,
and
their
worke
was
,
among
other
things
,
to
advance
the
true
Protestant
Religion
in
America
,
and
to
spread
the
Gospell
among
the
Natives
there
;
and
since
,
very
lately
,
there
is
an
Act
for
the
promoting
and
propagating
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
in
New-England
.
I
wish
prosperity
to
all
the
Plantations
,
but
those
of
New-England
deserve
from
hence
more
then
ordinary
favour
;
because
,
as
by
an
Edict
at
Winchester
,
about
eighth
hundred
yeeres
since
,
King
Ecbert
commanded
this
Country
should
be
called
Angles-land
,
so
these
your
Countreymen
of
their
owne
accord
,
and
alone
,
were
,
and
are
,
ambitious
to
retain
the
name
of
their
owne
Nation
;
besides
,
this
England
had
once
an
Heptarchate
,
and
then
your
Countrey
was
the
chiefe
of
that
Kingdome
called
Anglia
Orientalis
,
and
these
are
the
neerest
of
all
the
seven
to
you
in
name
,
Nov-angles
,
East-angles
;
I
pray
that
you
would
be
nearest
and
most
helpefull
to
them
in
this
most
Christian
and
Gospel-like
designe
,
which
I
leave
with
you
,
and
two
or
three
Petitions
at
the
throne
of
grace
for
you
;
one
is
that
of
Moses
,
Yee
shall
not
doe
after
all
the
things
that
wee
do
heare
this
day
,
every
man
whatsoever
is
right
in
his
owne
eyes
,
but
that
ye
walk
by
rule
and
not
by
example
;
this
is
an
age
much
enclining
to
Enthousiasmes
and
Revelations
;
men
pretend
to
externall
and
inward
impulses
,
but
wee
must
remember
,
though
wee
had
a
voice
from
heaven
,
yet
having
the
Scriptures
wee
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
more
sure
Propheticall
word
,
whereunto
yee
doe
well
that
yee
take
heed
,
as
unto
a
light
,
that
shineth
in
a
darke
place
,
untill
the
day
dawne
,
and
the
day
starre
arise
in
your
hearts
;
here
is
a
comparison
,
even
with
an
heavenly
voice
,
which
must
vaile
and
submit
to
the
written
word
,
because
poore
mankind
may
easily
be
deluded
by
him
,
who
among
his
many
other
wiles
and
depths
can
transform
himself
into
an
Angel
of
light
.
Againe
,
my
prayer
for
you
is
,
that
in
the
wofull
concussions
and
commotions
of
these
daies
,
your selves
may
stand
firme
and
unmoveable
:
You
have
seene
the
waters
troubled
,
and
the
Mountaines
shaken
with
the
swelling
thereof
,
Oh
,
that
you
may
say
,
in
and
with
holy
Davids
sense
,
though
an
host
should
encampe
against
me
,
my
heart
shall
not
feare
,
though
warre
should
rise
up
against
me
,
in
this
will
I
be
confident
;
this
?
and
what
is
it
,
but
ver
.
1.
The
Lord
is
my
light
and
my
salvation
,
whom
shall
I
feare
,
the
Lord
is
the
strength
of
my
life
,
of
whom
shall
I
be
afraid
;
even
heathens
have
said
much
and
done
much
towards
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
magnanimity
and
patience
,
but
Christians
have
an
higher
prospect
,
they
looke
above
the
terrors
of
men
,
and
they
doe
not
feare
their
feare
;
for
as
Stephen
through
a
showre
of
stones
,
they
can
see
the
heavens
open
and
the
Sonne
of
man
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
;
nihil
erus
sentit
in
nervo
,
si
animus
sit
in
caelo
,
they
are
not
so
much
affected
with
what
they
feele
,
as
with
that
they
believe
,
because
we
walk
by
faith
and
not
by
fight
.
And
oh
,
that
these
strange
mutations
may
perswade
us
all
,
all
the
daies
of
our
appointed
time
to
waite
,
untill
our
change
come
,
even
that
change
which
never
,
never
can
again
be
changed
;
these
are
the
last
times
and
yet
a
little
while
,
yea
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
a
little
,
little
while
,
and
hee
that
shall
come
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
,
his
fan
is
in
his
hand
,
and
he
will
throughly
purge
his
floore
,
and
gather
the
wheate
▪
into
the
garner
,
but
will
burne
up
the
chaffe
with
▪
unquenchable
fire
.
The
ungodly
shall
not
stand
in
the
judgement
,
for
all
faces
shall
then
be
unmasked
,
and
every
vizard
shall
be
plucked
off
,
The
Lord
will
then
bring
to
light
the
hidden
things
of
darknesse
,
and
will
make
manifest
the
counsels
of
the
heart
,
and
then
every
one
that
hath
done
well
,
shall
have
praise
of
God.
The
Lord
God
of
our
mercies
fit
you
for
his
appointment
,
stablish
you
in
every
good
word
and
worke
,
and
keepe
you
from
evill
,
that
you
may
give
up
your
account
with
joy
,
and
not
with
griefe
;
and
now
I
commend
you
all
,
and
all
that
love
that
appearing
of
our
Lord
,
unto
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
them
that
are
sanctified
;
such
is
the
serious
and
unfaigned
devotion
for
you
,
of
him
who
willingly
subscribes
himselfe
,
Your
most
humble
servant
in
our
dearest
Lord
,
THO
:
THOROWGOOD
.
The
Preface
to
the
READER
.
BOna
domus
in
ipso
veistbulo
debet
agnosci
saith
Austin
,
the
portall
commonly
promiseth
somewhat
of
the
house
it self
,
and
prefaces
be
as
doors
that
let
in
the
Reader
to
the
Booke
,
and
bespeake
much
of
the
intention
of
the
writer
;
you
are
in
some
measure
prepared
already
by
the
foregoing
Epistle
,
with
the
forefront
,
and
first
page
:
Marsilius
Ficinus
said
of
his
booke
De
triplici
Vita
▪
Esca
tituli
tam
suavis
quam
plurimos
alliciet
ad
gustandum
,
The
title
will
invite
some
to
further
enquiry
;
it
is
in
mans
nature
to
be
well
pleased
with
novelties
,
thence
later
times
have
had
good
leave
to
correct
former
mistakes
.
It
was
written
with
confidence
long
since
,
that
the
shee
Beares
did
licke
their
informe
litter
into
fashion
,
that
the
young
Viper
thrusts
its
Dam
out
of
the
world
to
bring
it selfe
into
it
,
and
that
the
Swan
sings
its
owne
dirige
at
his
dying
,
all
which
be
sufficiently
confuted
by
after
experiences
,
famous
varieties
of
this
sort
be
daily
produced
to
view
,
those
are
curious
enquiries
into
common
errors
by
Doctor
Browne
.
It
was
said
of
one
contort
in
body
,
but
of
a
fine
spirit
,
Animus
Galbae
malè
habitat
,
It
was
a
bad
house
for
so
good
an
Inhabitant
;
many
thought
so
and
worse
of
Richard
the
third
,
King
of
England
,
till
those
late
endeavours
to
rectifie
him
and
his
readers
.
that
Geographia
Sacra
is
an
exact
and
accurate
worke
,
in
respect
of
the
subject
and
materials
,
the
scattering
of
Nations
at
the
building
of
Babel
,
and
it
may
puzzle
some
mens
thoughts
,
that
hee
should
know
so
well
the
places
of
their
dispersion
so
long
since
,
and
yet
wee
continue
ignorant
what
is
become
of
Gods
owne
first
people
,
which
shall
be
recovered
to
him
againe
,
and
have
not
been
missing
so
many
yeeres
.
The
Trojans
,
though
now
no
Nation
,
live
yet
in
the
ambitious
desire
of
other
people
,
clayming
from
them
their
descent
:
The
Iewes
,
once
the
Lords
owne
peculiar
people
,
are
now
the
scomme
and
scorne
of
the
world
▪
Florus
calls
their
glory
the
Temple
,
Impiae
gentis
arcanum
;
Democritus
another
Historian
said
they
worshipped
an
Asses
head
,
every
third
yeere
sacrificed
a
man
,
&c.
Others
speake
spightfull
things
of
them
,
and
their
pe●…tigree
;
only
the
Lacedemonian
King
,
in
that
Letter
whereof
you
have
a
copy
,
1
Macab
.
12.
20.
&c.
tells
Onias
the
High
Priest.
It
is
found
in
writing
that
the
Spartaens
and
Iewes
are
Brethren
,
and
come
out
of
the
generation
of
Abraham
.
The
originall
indeed
of
the
Iewes
is
assuredly
knowne
to
themselves
and
all
Christians
;
Wee
have
no
such
evidence
for
any
other
people
that
have
now
a
being
;
there
is
nothing
more
in
the
darke
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
severall
parts
of
this
earth
,
then
their
owne
beginnings
,
and
t
is
thus
in
Countries
of
along
time
knowne
to
each
other
,
and
yet
in
such
disquisition
they
cannot
affoord
one
another
almost
any
light
or
help
;
no
wonder
therefore
that
the
Originall
of
the
Americans
is
in
such
uncertaine
obscurity
,
for
their
very
name
hath
not
been
heard
of
much
more
than
one
hundred
and
fifty
yeares
,
t
is
a
wonder
rather
that
so
great
a
part
of
the
world
should
be
till
then
Terra
incognita
,
not
withstanding
the
ambition
,
curiosity
,
and
avarice
of
mankind
carried
him
into
a
greedy
inquisition
after
all
places
and
corners
where
men
and
beasts
abode
,
or
any
commodity
was
to
be
found
:
Hieronimus
Benzo
in
his
Nova
novi
orbis
Historia
,
so
often
hereafter
mentioned
,
professeth
,
that
above
all
things
concerning
the
Americans
,
his
great
designe
was
to
finde
out
what
thoughts
they
had
of
Christians
;
touching
the
Countrey
it selfe
in
the
Topography
and
other
particulars
,
besides
divers
mentioned
in
the
following
discourse
;
some
have
of
late
done
excellently
that
way
:
that
t
is
no
part
of
my
businesse
,
which
,
next
to
the
desire
of
their
conversion
to
Christ
,
was
,
and
is
,
to
aske
whence
they
came
;
and
that
they
be
Iudaicall
,
I
have
laid
together
severall
conjectures
as
they
occurred
in
reading
and
observing
,
to
stirre
up
and
awaken
more
able
inquisitors
,
to
looke
after
the
beginning
,
nature
,
civilizing
,
and
Gospellizing
those
people
,
and
to
cast
in
my
poore
mite
towards
the
encouragement
of
our
Countreymen
in
such
their
pious
undertaking
;
and
though
some
men
have
spoken
meane
things
of
them
in
reference
to
their
labours
that
way
,
as
if
they
had
been
negligent
therein
,
such
men
consider
not
I
feare
,
how
long
their
Countreymen
have
been
wrastling
with
divers
difficulties
,
and
busily
employing
their
minds
and
time
in
providing
outward
accommodations
for
themselves
in
a
strange
land
,
they
remember
not
the
naturall
perversenesse
of
all
mankind
to
spirituall
things
,
nor
with
what
counterworkes
Satan
doth
oppose
the
underminers
of
his
Principalities
,
nor
how
he
hath
broken
the
language
of
the
Natives
into
severall
tongues
and
dialects
to
impede
their
conversion
,
nor
how
the
Novangles
have
themselves
been
broken
into
divers
ruptures
,
lest
they
should
be
at
leasure
to
further
the
enlargement
of
Christs
Kingdome
upon
the
spoiles
and
dimination
of
his
;
this
was
in
the
purpose
of
their
hearts
at
first
,
and
now
to
their
comfort
they
do
abundantly
see
that
the
Natives
are
a
docible
people
,
who
for
their
contempt
of
gold
&
silver
,
and
for
some
other
reasons
,
have
been
deemed
bruitish
,
and
almost
irrationall
;
but
to
what
is
after
written
it
may
be
mentioned
in
this
place
,
that
in
Mexico
they
were
observed
to
be
wise
and
politique
in
government
,
to
the
admiration
of
Christians
,
yea
they
were
not
ignorant
in
those
parts
of
letters
and
writing
,
though
in
a
different
fashion
from
others
:
Acosta
did
observe
,
the
Iewes
write
from
the
right
hand
to
the
left
,
others
from
the
left
to
the
right
,
the
Chinois
or
East-Indians
write
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
,
&
the
Mexicans
from
the
bottome
to
the
top
,
the
Reformed
Dominican
in
his
new
survey
of
the
West-Indies
,
tells
of
a
Town
as
he
travelled
,
called
Amat
Titlan
,
a
Towne
of
Letters
,
and
of
very
curious
Artifices
of
their
Citizens
,
of
Goldsmiths
worke
and
otherwise
,
their
ingenuity
,
cunning
and
courage
is
marvelously
manifest
in
their
leading
a
Whale
as
big
as
a
mountaine
,
with
a
cord
,
and
vanquishing
him
in
this
manner
;
by
the
helpe
of
their
Canoes
or
little
Boats
,
they
come
neare
to
the
broad
side
of
that
huge
creature
,
●…and
with
great
dexterity
leape
upon
his
necke
,
there
they
ride
as
on
horsebacke
,
and
thrust
a
sharpe
stake
into
his
nosthrill
,
so
they
call
the
hole
or
vent
by
which
they
breathe
,
he
beats
it
in
with
another
stake
as
forcibly
as
hee
can
,
the
furious
Whale
in
the
meane
time
raiseth
Mountaines
of
waters
,
and
runnes
into
the
deep
with
great
violence
and
paine
,
the
Indian
still
sits
firme
,
driving
in
another
stake
in
o
that
other
passage
,
so
stopping
his
breath
,
then
hee
goes
againe
to
his
Canoe
,
which
with
a
cord
hee
had
tied
to
the
Whales
side
,
and
so
he
passeth
to
land
;
the
Whale
running
away
with
the
cord
,
leaps
from
place
to
place
in
much
paine
till
hee
gets
to
shoare
,
and
being
on
ground
,
hee
cannot
move
his
huge
body
,
then
a
great
number
of
Indians
come
to
the
conquerer
,
they
kill
the
Whale
,
cut
his
flesh
in
pieces
,
they
dry
it
▪
and
make
use
of
it
for
food
,
which
lasts
them
long
,
thus
plainely
verifying
that
expression
,
Psal.
74.
14.
Thou
breakest
the
heads
of
Leviathan
in
pieces
,
and
gavest
him
to
be
meat
to
the
people
inhabiting
the
Wildernesse
:
When
,
or
where
,
or
by
whom
is
this
thus
done
,
but
by
these
?
who
will
not
now
desire
,
and
willingly
lend
his
helpe
to
cover
their
naked
bodies
,
and
cloath
their
more
naked
soules
with
the
Gospel
,
who
,
and
who
alone
have
so
litterally
fulfilled
that
Scripture
of
our
God
?
But
let
me
commend
three
other
things
to
thy
consideration
,
that
thy
affections
may
bee
warmed
towards
thy
Countreymen
,
and
they
receive
encouragement
in
the
planting
of
themselves
,
and
the
Gospel
among
the
Natives
.
First
,
they
may
be
preparing
an
hiding
place
for
thy selfe
,
whoover
,
whatever
now
thou
art
,
thou
mayst
be
overtaken
by
a
tempest
,
and
stand
in
need
of
a
shelter
,
and
where
canst
thou
be
better
for
sweetnesse
of
aire
and
water
,
with
the
fertility
of
the
soile
,
giving
two
wheate
harvests
in
one
yeare
in
severall
places
,
yea
in
some
,
three
,
saith
P.
Martyr
,
and
Books
generally
speake
of
that
Land
as
of
a
second
Canaan
:
and
for
New-England
you
may
believe
the
relation
of
a
very
friend
there
to
his
like
here
,
who
mutually
agreed
upon
a
private
character
,
that
the
truth
might
be
discovered
without
deceit
or
glozing
,
and
thus
he
wrote
to
him
whom
he
entirely
loved
.
The
aire
of
this
Countrey
is
very
sweet
and
healthfull
,
the
daies
two
houres
shorter
in
Summer
,
and
two
houres
longer
in
Winter
then
they
be
with
you
,
the
Summer
is
a
little
hotter
,
and
the
Winter
,
a
little
colder
,
our
grounds
are
very
good
and
fruitfull
for
all
kind
of
corne
,
both
English
and
Indian
,
our
cattell
thrive
much
better
here
then
in
Old
England
,
Fowle
encrease
with
us
exceedingly
,
wee
have
many
sweet
and
excellent
springs
▪
and
fresh
Rivers
,
with
abundance
of
good
Fish
in
them
;
of
a
very
truth
,
I
▪
believe
verily
,
it
will
be
within
a
few
yeares
the
plentifullest
place
in
the
whole
world
,
&c.
I
might
proclaime
,
saith
Lerius
,
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Land
happy
,
meaning
the
Natives
,
if
they
had
knowledge
of
the
Creator
;
so
that
as
parents
intending
to
marry
their
Daughters
well
,
extend
themselves
in
what
they
may
to
encrease
their
portion
,
and
make
way
for
their
preferment
,
our
heavenly
Father
hath
dealt
thus
with
these
Americans
,
enriching
them
with
Gold
,
Silver
,
good
aire
,
good
water
,
and
all
other
accommodations
for
use
and
delight
,
that
they
might
be
the
more
earnestly
wooed
and
sought
after
.
And
yet
further
,
as
he
commended
his
house
offered
to
sale
,
that
it
had
good
neighbours
,
if
thou
beest
driven
thither
,
goe
chearefully
,
for
thou
goest
to
thine
owne
Countreymen
,
from
one
England
to
another
,
New
England
indeed
,
witnesse
that
experimented
asseveration
of
him
worthy
of
credit
,
who
having
lived
in
a
Colony
there
of
many
thousand
English
almost
twelve
yeares
,
and
was
held
a
very
sociable
man
,
speaketh
considerately
,
I
never
heard
but
one
oath
sworne
,
never
saw
one
man
drunke
,
nor
ever
heard
of
three
women
adulteresses
,
if
these
sinnes
be
among
us
privily
,
the
Lord
heale
us
,
I
would
not
be
understood
to
boast
of
our
innocency
,
there
is
no
cause
I
should
,
our
hearts
may
be
bad
enough
,
and
our
lives
much
better
.
And
yet
they
have
more
abundantly
testified
their
pious
integrity
in
serious
endeavours
to
propogate
Gospel-holinesse
,
even
to
those
that
be
without
,
their
godly
labours
Christianizing
the
Natives
must
be
remembred
to
their
praise
,
they
have
had
long
and
longing
preparative
thoughts
and
purposes
that
way
,
and
as
Saint
Paul
once
to
his
Corinthians
,
2.
6.
11.
they
have
seemed
to
say
O
Americans
,
our
mouth
is
opened
unto
you
,
our
heart
is
enlarged
,
you
are
not
straightned
in
us
,
be
not
straightned
in
your
owne
bowels
,
and
now
for
a
recompence
of
all
our
endeavours
to
preach
Christ
unto
you
,
we
aske
no
more
,
but
be
ye
also
enlarged
with
gladnesse
to
receive
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
their
active
industry
in
this
kind
with
the
successe
is
now
famously
visible
in
severall
discourses
,
which
whosoever
shall
read
will
be
sufficiently
contented
in
his
spirituall
and
outward
well-wishings
to
his
friends
,
both
of
this
Nation
and
the
Natives
,
for
the
Gospel
runs
there
and
is
glorified
:
and
here
I
crave
leave
to
speake
a
word
or
two
to
the
Military
Reader
,
the
late
English
American
traveller
,
dedicating
his
observations
upon
his
journeys
of
three
thousand
three
hundred
miles
within
the
maine
Land
of
America
,
to
the
Lord
Fairefax
,
speakes
knowingly
to
his
Excellency
,
that
with
the
same
paines
and
charge
that
the
English
have
been
at
in
planting
one
of
the
petty
Islands
,
they
might
have
conquered
so
many
great
Cities
,
and
large
territories
on
the
Continent
as
might
very
well
merit
the
title
of
a
Kingdom
;
he
shewes
further
,
that
the
Natives
have
not
onely
just
right
to
the
Land
,
and
may
transferre
it
to
whom
they
please
,
but
that
it
may
easily
be
wonne
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
for
these
three
reasons
among
the
rest
.
1.
The
Spaniards
themselves
are
but
few
and
thinne
.
2.
The
Indians
and
Blackamoores
will
turne
against
them
,
and
so
will
3.
The
Criolians
,
that
is
,
the
Spaniards
borne
in
America
,
whom
they
will
not
suffer
to
boare
office
in
Church
or
state
;
Looke
Westward
then
yee
men
of
Warre
,
thence
you
may
behold
a
rising
Sunne
of
glory
,
with
riches
and
much
honour
,
and
not
onely
for
your selves
,
but
for
Christ
,
whom
you
say
you
desire
above
all
,
and
are
delighted
to
honour
:
In
youder
Countries
,
that
the
following
leaves
speake
of
,
non
cedunt
arma
togae
,
the
pen
yeelds
to
the
pike
,
the
first
place
of
honour
is
given
to
the
profession
of
armes
,
and
therefore
in
Mexico
the
Noblemen
were
the
chiefe
souldiers
;
thus
you
may
enlarge
not
onely
your
owne
renowne
,
but
the
borders
of
the
Nation
,
yea
the
Kingdome
of
the
King
of
Saints
.
We
have
all
made
covenants
and
professions
of
reformation
at
home
,
with
promises
to
propagate
the
Gospell
of
our
deare
Lord
among
those
that
remaine
in
great
and
miserable
blindnesse
,
how
happy
were
it
for
them
and
us
,
if
this
England
were
in
such
a
posture
of
holinesse
and
tranquility
,
that
all
opportunities
might
be
imbraced
to
advance
its
territories
abroad
;
In
the
interim
I
could
wish
with
the
most
passionate
,
and
compassionate
of
all
the
holy
Prophets
,
Oh
that
my
head
were
waters
,
and
mine
eyes
a
fountaine
of
teares
,
that
I
might
weep
day
and
night
for
the
sinnes
,
and
for
the
slaine
of
the
daughter
of
my
people
,
Oh
that
I
had
in
the
wildernesse
,
&c.
Ier.
9.
1.
2.
Our
Countrey
is
justly
called
our
mother
,
whose
heavy
gr●…anes
under
multiplied
miseries
be
heard
from
all
places
,
whose
bowels
doe
not
sympathizs
with
her
,
and
yerne
over
her
,
who
is
not
unwilling
or
ashamed
to
gather
riches
or
honour
from
her
rents
and
ruine
;
the
Heathen
Orator
spake
affectionately
,
our
parents
are
dear
to
us
,
and
so
be
our
children
,
alliances
and
familiars
,
but
the
love
of
our
countrey
,
comprehends
in
it
and
with
it
all
other
dearnesses
whatsoever
;
and
in
another
place
,
Omnes
qui
patriam
conserverunt
,
adjuverunt
,
auxerunt
,
certum
est
esse
in
caelo
,
t
is
certaine
they
are
all
in
heaven
that
have
been
lovers
and
conservators
of
their
Countrey
;
and
when
heathenish
Babylon
was
the
place
of
Israels
exile
,
they
are
commanded
by
God
himselfe
,
to
seeke
the
peace
of
the
City
whether
they
were
carried
,
and
pray
unto
the
Lord
for
it
,
Ier.
29.
7.
It
is
recorded
to
the
honour
of
Mordecai
,
that
he
sought
the
wealth
of
his
people
,
Esth.
10.
3.
the
contrary
to
this
entailes
ignominy
to
men
and
their
posterity
,
by
the
book
of
Gods
own
heraldry
,
Esa.
14.
20.
Thou
shalt
not
be
joyned
with
them
in
buriall
,
because
thou
hast
destroyed
thy
land
,
and
slaine
thy
people
,
the
seed
of
evill
doers
shall
never
be
renowned
;
for
that
Iudge
judged
righteously
:
In
a
civill
warre
there
is
no
true
victory
,
in
asmuch
as
he
that
prevaileth
is
also
a
loser
.
But
I
returne
,
and
reinvite
to
peruse
these
probabilities
,
and
if
they
like
not
,
because
they
are
no
more
but
guesses
and
conjectures
,
yet
the
requests
I
hope
shall
be
listened
unto
,
for
they
aime
at
Gods
glory
and
mans
salvation
,
and
nothing
else
;
and
surely
the
poore
Natives
will
not
be
a
little
encouraged
to
looke
after
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
,
when
they
shall
understand
that
not
onely
the
English
among
them
,
but
wee
all
here
are
daily
sutors
for
them
at
the
throne
of
grace
,
so
that
we
may
say
as
Paul
to
the
Romans
,
1.
9.
God
is
our
witnesse
,
whom
wee
serve
with
our
spirit
in
the
Gospel
of
his
Sonne
,
that
without
ceasing
wee
make
mention
of
them
alwaies
in
our
prayers
;
Mr.
Elliot
whose
praise
is
now
through
all
our
Churches
,
2
Cor.
8.
18.
deserves
publique
encouragement
from
hence
,
besides
those
sprinklings
of
an
Apostal●…eall
spirit
received
from
heaven
,
by
which
in
an
high
and
holy
ambition
he
preacheth
the
Gospell
where
Christ
had
not
been
named
.
Rom.
15.
20.
such
another
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
like-minded
soule-lover
is
not
readily
to
be
found
,
that
naturally
careth
for
their
matters
,
Phil.
2.
●…0
.
regarding
the
Indians
as
if
they
were
his
owne
charge
and
children
,
and
as
God
hath
furnished
him
with
ministeriall
and
spirituall
abilities
for
the
worke
.
I
wish
that
he
and
his
com-Presbyters
and
companions
in
that
labour
,
might
be
supplyed
with
all
externall
accommodations
,
to
further
the
civilizing
,
and
Gospellizing
of
the
Americans
.
And
now
me
thinks
I
heare
thee
say
also
,
Oh
that
the
day-breaking
of
the
Gospel
there
,
might
be
the
way
of
Saints
,
even
the
path
of
the
just
,
as
the
shining
light
that
shineth
more
and
more
unto
the
perfect
day
,
Pro.
4.
18.
and
oh
that
all
our
Nation
here
and
there
,
would
forbeare
all
other
strivings
,
being
ashamed
and
afraid
lest
their
woefull
quarrels
be
told
in
Gath
,
and
published
in
the
streets
of
Askalon
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Gospels
progresse
here
and
there
and
every
where
;
Erasmus
felt
what
he
said
of
the
differences
in
his
time
,
Tragaediae
Lutheranae
mihi
ipsi
etiam
calculo
molestiores
,
and
who
laments
not
the
wofull
tearings
of
our
Nation
?
who
bewailes
not
to
see
the
breakings
of
the
sheepfold
?
who
mournes
not
to
heare
the
strange
bleeting
of
the
flocks
?
and
what
soule
is
not
grieved
for
the
great
divisions
of
England
?
and
let
me
wish
once
more
,
Oh
that
all
who
love
the
Lord
Jesus
in
sincerity
,
would
study
to
speake
the
same
things
,
and
that
all
would
be
perfectly
joyned
together
in
the
same
minde
,
and
in
the
same
judgement
,
1
Cor.
1.
10.
converting
all
their
tongue-combats
,
and
pen-contentions
into
an
earnest
contending
,
that
the
faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
(
Iud.
3.
)
might
be
preserved
whole
▪
holy
,
and
entire
▪
among
themselves
,
and
be
with
like
holinesse
and
integrity
communicated
to
the
Indians
,
that
doe
now
so
much
hunger
and
thirst
after
that
righteousnesse
of
our
most
deare
Lord
and
Master
Christ
;
let
us
all
with
our
tongues
,
purses
,
pens
,
counsels
,
and
prayers
,
promote
this
worke
of
God
with
one
shoulder
and
consent
:
there
be
among
us
here
that
have
had
this
in
their
daily
devotions
more
then
twenty
yeares
,
which
is
mentioned
to
no
other
end
but
from
desire
to
call
in
thy
helpe
also
;
I
will
take
leave
by
comm●…nding
to
thy
practice
the
imitation
of
learned
and
holy
Theod.
Beza
in
his
daily
prayer
for
the
Iewes
,
Lord
Iesus
thou
dost
justly
avenge
the
contempt
of
thy selfe
,
and
that
ingratefull
people
is
worthy
of
thy
most
severe
indignation
;
but
,
Lord
,
remember
thy
covenant
,
and
for
thy
names
sake
●…e
favourable
to
those
miserable
wretches
,
and
to
us
the
most
unworthy
of
all
men
,
unto
whom
thou
hast
vouchsafed
thy
mercy
,
bestow
this
goodnesse
also
,
that
we
may
grow
in
thy
grace
,
that
we
be
not
instruments
of
thy
wrath
against
them
,
but
rather
,
both
by
the
knowledg
of
thy
word
,
and
by
the
examples
of
holy
life
,
we
may
,
by
the
assistance
and
vertue
of
thy
holy
Spirit
,
reduce
them
into
the
right
way
,
that
thou
maist
once
be
glorified
of
all
Nations
and
people
for
ever
,
Amen
.
IEWES
IN
AMERICA
,
OR
Probabilities
that
the
Americans
be
Iewes
:
From
Part.
1.
Generall
Introduction
.
Chap.
1.
Six
severall
conjectures
.
1.
Conjecture
.
Their
own
acknowledgement
.
Ch.
2.
2.
Rites
and
customes
in
both
alike
,
Common
ceremonies
such
,
Chap.
3.
and
solemn
.
Ch.
4.
3.
Their
words
and
manner
of
speech
,
as
the
Iewes
.
Chap.
5.
4.
Their
man-devouring
.
Ch.
6.
5.
They
have
not
yet
been
Gospellized
.
Ch.
7.
6.
Their
calamities
,
as
28.
Deut.
Ch.
8.
Part
2.
Some
contrary
reasonings
removed
.
1.
In
the
Generall
.
Ch.
1.
2.
Particularly
,
How
,
1.
The
Jewes
should
get
into
America
.
Chap.
1.
2.
So
few
empeople
that
great
part
of
the
world
.
Ch.
3.
3.
Become
so
prodigiously
barbarous
.
Chap.
4.
Part.
3.
Earnest
desires
for
hearty
endeavours
to
make
them
Christian.
1.
To
the
Planters
.
1.
Cause
of
their
removall
.
Chap.
1.
2.
Hope
of
the
Natives
Conversion
.
Chap.
2.
3.
Directions
to
it
.
Chap.
3.
4.
Cautions
about
it
.
Chap.
4.
2.
To
the
English
there
.
1.
In
behalfe
of
the
Planters
,
aspersions
wiped
off
.
Chap.
5.
&
6.
2.
Towards
the
Natives
conversion
.
1.
Motives
.
Chap.
7.
2.
Help●…
.
Chap.
8.
3.
Encouragements
from
our
Countrymens
plous
endeavours
there
.
Ch.
9.
4.
And
the
success●…
thereof
upon
the
Indians
.
Ch.
10.
An
Epistolicall
Discourse
Of
Mr.
IOHN
DURY
,
TO
Mr.
THOROWGOOD
.
Concerning
his
conjecture
that
the
Americans
are
descended
from
the
Israelites
.
With
the
History
of
a
Portugall
Iew
,
Antonie
Monterinos
,
attested
by
Manasseh
Ben
Israel
,
to
the
same
effect
.
SIR
,
I
Am
bound
to
thank
you
for
the
communication
of
your
booke
,
which
I
have
read
with
a
great
deale
of
delight
and
satisfaction
;
for
the
rarity
of
the
subject
,
and
the
variety
of
your
observations
thereupon
,
which
you
have
deduced
with
as
much
probability
to
make
out
your
theme
,
as
History
can
afford
matter
:
I
did
shew
it
to
another
friend
of
great
judgement
and
ingenuity
,
who
was
so
taken
with
it
,
that
he
said
he
would
have
it
to
be
coppied
out
at
his
cost
,
if
you
would
not
publish
it
to
the
world
,
which
hee
and
I
have
resolved
to
imp●…rtune
you
to
doe
:
for
although
at
first
blush
,
the
thing
which
you
offer
to
be
believed
,
will
seeme
to
most
men
incredible
,
and
extravigant
;
yet
when
all
things
are
laid
rationally
and
without
prejudice
together
,
there
will
be
nothing
of
improbability
found
therein
,
which
will
not
be
swallowed
up
with
the
appearance
of
contrary
likelyhoods
,
of
things
possible
and
la●…ely
attested
by
some
to
be
truths
:
whereof
to
confirme
your
probable
conjectures
,
I
shall
give
you
that
information
which
is
come
to
my
hands
at
severall
times
in
these
late
yeares
,
which
you
,
(
if
you
shall
thinke
fit
)
may
publish
to
the
world
,
as
I
have
received
them
▪
which
to
the
probability
of
your
conjectures
adde
so
much
light
,
that
if
the
things
which
I
shall
relate
be
not
meere
fictions
(
which
I
assure
you
are
none
of
mine
,
for
you
shall
have
them
without
any
addition
,
as
I
have
received
them
)
none
can
make
any
further
scruple
of
the
truth
of
your
assertion
;
but
before
I
come
to
particulars
,
I
shall
tell
you
of
some
thoughts
which
are
come
upon
this
occasion
into
my
minde
,
concerning
Gods
way
of
dealing
with
mens
spirits
for
the
manifestation
of
his
truth
and
wisdome
to
those
that
seeke
after
it
;
and
concerning
the
wonderfull
contrivances
by
which
he
brings
his
counsell
to
passe
beyond
all
mens
thoughts
:
I
have
observed
▪
and
every
one
that
will
take
notice
must
needs
perceive
,
that
the
spirits
of
men
in
reference
to
spiritual
matters
,
whether
divine
or
humane
(
by
humane
,
I
meane
all
matters
of
science
and
industry
depending
upon
judgement
and
sagacity
)
are
distinguishable
into
two
kinds
,
the
one
are
stedfast
to
some
principles
,
and
the
other
are
unstable
;
this
distinction
in
divine
matters
is
clear
,
from
2
Pet.
3.
17.
Iude
,
ver
.
3
,
4
,
6
,
12
,
13
,
17
,
18
,
20
,
21.
and
in
humane
matters
wee
need
none
other
proofe
but
daily
experience
.
Againe
,
these
that
are
stedfast
to
their
principles
,
will
be
found
of
two
sorts
;
some
are
led
in
an
ordinary
common
way
and
rest
therein
,
admitting
of
nothing
further
then
what
they
have
attained
unto
;
some
(
though
they
doe
not
undervalue
the
ordinary
waies
which
in
their
owne
kinds
are
usefull
and
necessary
,
yet
they
)
aspire
to
something
more
then
ordinary
and
rest
not
where
they
are
,
they
believe
that
both
in
humane
and
divine
matters
,
there
is
,
as
long
as
we
are
in
this
life
,
a
plus
ultra
,
and
that
we
never
ought
to
rest
in
seeking
after
the
advancement
of
learning
and
the
increase
of
knowledge
,
till
wee
shall
come
to
see
the
Father
of
lights
face
ro
face
;
the
different
inclinations
of
these
three
sorts
of
men
in
the
world
,
leading
them
to
different
courses
and
straines
in
their
proceedings
,
and
these
begetting
divers
encounters
amongst
them
wherein
they
disagree
,
and
know
not
how
to
right
matters
towards
one
another
for
mutuall
content
and
edification
,
are
the
causes
of
all
our
strife
and
confusion
in
all
affaires
,
as
well
of
Religious
as
of
civill
concernment
;
nor
is
it
possible
to
be
free
from
the
disorders
and
distempers
,
which
make
the
life
of
mankinde
uncomfortable
in
this
kind
,
and
full
of
vexation
,
till
God
hath
removed
those
that
fall
away
from
their
owne
stedfastnesse
out
of
the
earth
,
which
will
not
come
to
passe
till
hee
hath
filled
the
earth
with
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
as
the
waters
cover
the
sea
;
till
hee
hath
brought
us
all
that
are
stedfast
unto
true
principles
,
and
that
walke
by
rules
,
unto
the
unity
of
the
faith
and
knowledge
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
unto
a
perfect
man
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulnesse
of
Christ
:
which
things
because
they
are
clearely
promised
,
wee
may
expect
shall
come
to
passe
,
but
till
then
we
shall
be
carried
differently
about
with
severall
winds
of
doctrine
,
and
ensnared
in
our
owne
ignorance
by
the
cunning
craftinesse
of
men
who
lie
in
waite
to
deceive
;
for
the
unstable
are
either
wickedly
set
to
worke
changes
upon
those
that
are
setled
for
ends
of
their
owne
,
or
weakely
carried
up
and
downe
through
the
uncertaine
apprehensions
of
things
differently
represented
unto
them
,
sometimes
one
way
and
sometimes
another
;
so
that
between
the
motions
of
mens
spirits
subtilly
unstable
tending
to
unsettle
others
,
and
weakely
stable
susceptible
of
any
unsettlement
from
others
,
all
our
changes
and
disorderly
carriages
,
both
in
divine
and
humane
affaires
doe
arise
;
when
either
those
that
have
no
principles
of
truth
to
walke
by
,
study
lies
to
puzzle
those
that
pretend
to
walke
by
rules
,
or
those
that
have
true
principles
vary
from
one
another
in
their
degrees
of
understanding
,
and
in
their
manner
of
applying
the
same
to
advance
knowledge
,
and
to
make
discoveries
of
Gods
manifestation
of
himselfe
;
for
as
these
motions
meet
with
one
another
in
opposite
courses
,
and
men
led
thereby
,
stand
by
one
another
in
disproportionat
frames
,
or
justle
one
another
out
of
their
places
for
contrary
ends
;
so
all
our
confusions
and
revolutions
of
Churches
,
and
States
,
and
therein
of
scientificall
straines
,
and
of
practicall
undertakings
,
arise
differently
in
the
world
:
here
then
is
a
threefold
diversity
in
acting
,
the
changeable
and
moveable
disposition
of
the
one
sort
,
is
made
to
try
the
stability
of
the
other
two
,
and
those
that
are
setled
in
an
ordinary
way
,
are
tryers
to
those
that
are
led
forth
to
something
that
is
extraordinary
;
and
those
that
upon
allowed
principles
do
rationally
bring
forth
something
more
then
ordinary
,
try
the
ingenuity
of
the
other
two
,
how
farre
they
love
truth
for
it selfe
;
So
that
each
of
these
puts
his
neighbour
to
the
triall
of
his
property
,
and
constraines
him
to
manifest
the
nature
of
his
way
,
how
farre
it
is
,
or
is
not
from
God
:
And
although
every
thing
which
is
beyond
the
ordinary
straine
,
is
liable
to
be
censured
and
contradicted
by
men
of
ordinary
apprehensions
.
who
condemne
for
the
most
part
as
extravagant
and
ridiculous
whatsoever
is
not
levell
with
their
capacities
;
yet
I
am
inclined
to
believe
,
that
there
is
alwaies
something
of
God
in
all
men
,
that
are
led
forth
by
extraordinary
motions
,
namely
when
their
spirits
doe
not
reject
the
common
true
principles
,
and
yet
are
raised
above
them
,
to
apprehend
conclusions
and
inferences
which
are
not
common
;
and
when
their
affections
are
regularly
constant
to
their
workes
,
and
their
undertakings
pursued
with
sobriety
in
the
feare
of
God
,
then
I
conceive
that
God
hath
put
upon
them
a
speciall
stampe
and
character
of
his
vertue
,
by
which
he
doth
fit
them
for
some
designe
and
service
whereunto
he
hath
raised
them
.
I
have
observed
this
in
very
many
men
of
publike
spirits
,
most
commonly
they
have
bin
laught
at
by
others
for
going
out
of
the
common
road-way
of
acting
;
whether
to
make
good
some
opinions
,
which
others
never
dreamt
of
,
or
to
doe
some
businesse
which
others
have
thought
impossibilities
to
be
effected
;
(
I
say
)
I
have
observed
,
that
when
they
have
been
led
forth
with
modesty
,
without
selfe
conceitednesse
and
vanity
,
and
when
they
have
prosecuted
their
enterprises
with
remarkable
perseverance
,
that
God
hath
made
them
one
way
or
other
remarkably
instrumentall
and
usefull
towards
their
generation
for
the
advancement
of
his
worke
,
which
is
the
reformation
of
this
world
,
and
the
restauration
of
all
things
by
the
kingdom
of
Iesus
Christ
,
whereunto
all
extraordinary
gifts
,
and
the
unusuall
leadings
forth
of
mens
spirits
are
preparatives
.
I
could
instance
in
severall
men
which
I
have
known
,
and
doe
know
abroad
and
at
home
,
of
severall
professions
,
whose
studies
and
endeavours
have
been
lookt
upon
as
whimsies
and
extravagancies
by
the
road-way-men
of
that
profession
;
and
yet
I
am
perswaded
that
they
are
led
and
acted
by
that
Spirit
which
leadeth
the
children
of
God
in
all
truth
;
and
because
other
men
otherwise
rationall
and
observant
,
(
who
though
not
altogether
destitute
of
the
spirit
,
yet
are
not
raised
above
the
ordinary
pitch
)
do
not
know
the
drift
of
the
spirit
of
these
;
therefore
these
are
lookt
upon
by
them
as
men
of
odde
conceits
:
I
have
seen
some
of
the
great
Rabbies
of
our
times
,
heretofore
much
scandalized
at
the
proposals
and
undertakings
of
Mr
Comenius
;
but
it
hath
pleased
God
to
assist
him
so
with
grace
,
and
support
him
with
constancy
in
his
way
,
notwithstanding
many
trialls
and
temptations
;
that
he
hath
been
able
during
his
owne
life
,
to
see
the
usefulnesse
of
some
of
his
endeavours
,
whereof
a
more
full
account
will
be
given
to
the
world
very
shortly
.
I
could
speake
of
others
,
whose
attempts
,
though
not
so
apparantly
successefull
during
their
life
,
yet
no
lesse
usefull
in
their
kind
,
and
which
in
due
time
,
will
prove
the
grounds
of
great
advantages
and
discoveries
unto
posterity
,
although
in
the
generation
where
their
lot
is
fallen
to
live
,
they
have
not
been
believed
nor
received
.
Gods
way
to
dispence
grace
is
not
according
to
outward
appearances
,
and
for
this
cause
,
the
multitude
doth
not
entertaine
the
instruments
thereof
with
due
esteem
,
nor
the
meanes
by
which
it
is
offered
to
the
world
with
respect
,
because
they
come
in
a
homely
dresse
,
and
without
the
affectation
of
any
shew
;
neverthelesse
wisdom
at
all
times
is
justified
by
her
children
,
and
there
take
notice
of
her
paths
,
and
trace
the
counsell
of
God
therein
,
for
they
can
see
that
Gods
waies
and
counsels
reach
from
end
to
end
,
and
that
he
comprehends
in
his
aime
both
that
which
is
past
,
and
that
which
is
present
,
and
that
which
is
to
come
in
future
ages
;
so
that
in
the
conclusion
of
all
,
he
will
make
it
appeare
,
that
the
unusuall
motions
of
his
servants
,
which
the
world
have
disesteemed
and
counted
foolishnesse
,
have
been
the
extraordinary
worke
of
his
Spirit
in
them
,
whereby
he
doth
convince
the
world
of
sinne
,
of
righteousnesse
,
of
judgement
:
of
sinne
,
because
the
testimony
which
they
bore
to
the
truth
was
not
received
;
of
righteousnesse
,
because
they
who
served
their
generation
faithfully
with
the
righteous
use
of
their
talent
in
the
midst
of
scorners
,
are
justly
taken
away
from
an
unthankfull
generation
and
the
evill
day
,
to
rest
from
their
labours
,
that
their
workes
may
follow
them
;
and
of
judgement
,
because
the
selfe
conceited
pride
and
partiality
of
the
wise
and
prudent
of
this
world
,
shall
be
judged
and
condemned
by
the
worke
of
his
spirit
,
when
he
shall
bring
all
the
effects
thereof
together
to
make
out
his
compleate
designe
against
the
world
,
and
by
the
conjunction
of
the
seemingly
scattered
parts
which
his
servants
have
acted
upon
their
stages
,
produce
the
new
frame
of
a
perfect
Scene
,
the
catastrophe
whereof
shall
make
up
a
building
fit
for
the
kingdom
of
his
Son.
I
am
fallen
upon
these
thoughts
,
and
acquaint
you
thus
with
them
,
partly
to
support
mine
owne
spirit
against
the
contradictions
which
I
meet
withall
in
the
way
wherein
God
hath
set
me
,
for
the
constant
prosecution
of
peace
and
truth
without
partiality
amongst
my
brethren
;
partly
to
apologize
for
the
drift
of
your
spirit
,
whereby
I
perceive
you
have
been
led
these
many
yeares
in
some
of
your
studies
;
for
it
is
very
evident
to
me
,
that
you
have
sought
after
a
matter
,
which
to
most
men
will
seem
incredible
,
rediculous
and
extravagant
;
and
to
tell
you
the
truth
,
before
I
had
read
your
discourse
and
seriously
weighed
matters
,
when
I
thought
upon
your
theme
,
that
the
Americans
should
be
of
the
seed
of
Israell
,
it
seemed
to
me
some
what
strange
and
unlikely
to
have
any
truth
in
it
;
but
afterward
when
I
had
weighed
your
deduction
of
the
matter
,
and
lookt
seriously
upon
Gods
hand
in
bringing
into
those
parts
of
the
World
where
the
Americans
are
,
so
many
religious
professors
,
zealous
for
the
advancement
of
his
glory
,
and
who
are
possessed
with
a
beliefe
from
the
Scriptures
,
that
all
the
Tribes
of
Israell
shall
be
called
to
the
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
,
before
the
the
end
of
the
world
:
and
when
I
had
recollected
and
laid
together
some
other
scattered
and
confused
thoughts
which
at
several
times
I
have
received
,
partly
from
the
places
of
Scripture
,
which
foretell
the
calling
of
the
Jewes
,
and
their
restitution
to
their
owne
land
,
together
with
the
bringing
back
of
the
ten
Tribes
from
all
the
ends
and
corners
of
the
earth
,
partly
from
some
relations
which
I
had
heard
a
few
yeeres
agoe
concerning
the
ten
Tribes
,
which
the
Jewes
here
in
Europe
had
given
out
;
and
partly
from
the
observations
of
Gods
way
,
which
he
seemes
to
make
by
all
these
changes
▪
and
the
dissolution
of
the
States
and
Empires
of
the
world
,
towards
some
great
worke
,
and
extraordinary
revolution
which
may
shortly
come
to
passe
:
all
which
things
when
I
had
called
to
mind
and
represented
unto
my selfe
,
I
was
so
far
from
derogating
any
thing
from
that
which
you
have
conjectured
concerning
the
American
Indians
;
that
I
beganne
to
stand
amazed
at
the
appearances
of
the
probabilities
which
so
many
waies
offered
themselves
unto
me
,
to
make
out
and
confirme
the
effect
of
that
which
you
have
said
:
And
then
I
begun
also
upon
another
account
,
to
wonder
at
the
strangenesse
of
Gods
conduct
over
your
spirit
,
that
he
should
have
set
you
a
worke
twelve
or
more
yeeres
agoe
,
after
the
search
of
such
a
matter
,
by
historicall
observations
,
whereof
then
so
few
,
and
almost
no
footsteps
at
all
were
extant
to
be
traced
,
and
whereof
now
,
of
a
suddaine
,
the
world
is
like
to
be
filled
with
such
evidences
,
that
it
wil
be
an
astonishment
to
all
that
shall
heare
of
it
,
and
lay
it
to
heart
;
and
that
all
who
have
any
ingenuity
will
be
constrained
to
confesse
,
that
indeed
there
is
a
God
who
ruleth
in
the
earth
,
and
that
he
hath
ordered
the
affaires
of
the
Nations
by
an
universal
providence
,
to
bring
to
passe
his
own
counsels
,
and
that
the
things
which
hee
hath
revealed
by
his
word
,
should
in
the
latter
times
be
accomplished
;
for
to
my
apprehension
,
this
will
be
the
great
benefit
of
these
discoveries
;
namely
,
that
the
mouths
of
Atheists
will
be
stopped
,
and
convicted
of
irrationality
and
foolishnesse
:
For
when
it
shall
appear
to
all
men
undeniably
,
that
the
transmigration
of
Nations
,
and
the
affaires
of
this
world
,
have
not
been
carried
hitherto
by
meere
chance
,
or
by
the
craftinesse
of
humane
counsels
,
or
by
force
;
but
by
the
wisdome
of
a
Supreame
conduct
,
who
hath
ordered
all
things
from
the
beginning
towards
an
end
which
hath
been
foreknown
,
and
to
a
designe
foretold
.
(
I
say
)
when
this
shall
appeare
,
and
that
in
the
midst
of
all
these
changes
and
confusions
,
there
is
a
conduct
over-ruling
the
force
of
man
,
and
disappointing
the
councels
of
the
crafty
;
then
the
eyes
of
all
men
will
be
upon
the
Lord
,
and
God
alone
will
bee
exalted
in
righteousnesse
,
and
the
Holy
one
of
Israell
in
judgement
:
For
seeing
it
is
evident
that
the
ten
Tribes
of
Israell
have
been
as
it
were
lost
in
the
world
neare
about
the
space
of
two
thuusand
yeeres
,
if
now
they
should
againe
appeare
upon
the
stage
,
first
as
it
were
in
another
world
by
themselves
,
and
then
afterward
speedily
come
from
thence
hither
to
the
land
of
their
ancient
inheritance
,
where
they
shall
be
joyned
to
their
brethren
the
Jews
(
which
is
clearly
foretold
by
the
Prophets
shall
come
to
passe
)
if
(
I
say
)
those
things
should
now
begin
to
come
to
passe
,
what
can
all
the
world
say
otherwise
,
but
that
the
Lords
counsell
doth
stand
,
and
that
he
hath
fulfilled
the
words
spoken
by
his
Servants
the
Prophets
concerning
Israel
;
that
although
all
the
sinfull
kingdoms
of
the
Nations
shall
be
destroyed
from
off
the
face
of
the
earth
,
yet
that
the
house
of
Iacob
shall
not
be
utterly
destroyed
,
but
shall
be
corrected
in
measure
,
for
loe
I
will
command
(
saith
God
by
the
Prophet
)
and
I
will
sift
the
house
of
Israell
among
all
Nations
,
like
as
corne
is
sifted
in
the
sieve
,
yet
shall
not
the
least
graine
fall
upon
the
earth
.
These
Prophecies
must
needs
be
fulfilled
,
if
there
be
a
God
in
heaven
who
hath
foretold
them
,
and
when
he
shall
make
this
his
word
good
unto
Israell
,
he
will
thereby
make
it
undeniably
apparent
,
that
it
was
he
himselfe
and
none
other
who
did
foretell
it
:
and
that
it
is
also
none
but
hee
who
brings
the
worke
about
beyond
all
humane
appearances
,
according
as
he
did
foretell
it
:
and
by
all
this
he
will
shew
to
all
the
world
,
that
which
he
oft-times
repeates
by
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
that
he
alone
is
the
Saviour
,
and
that
there
is
none
besides
him
,
Isa.
45.
5
,
6
,
15.
till
the
end
.
The
destruction
then
of
the
spirituall
Babylon
by
the
restauration
of
Israel
,
shall
make
out
this
to
all
the
earth
,
that
God
alone
is
the
Lord
over
all
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
people
that
put
their
trust
in
his
name
.
Now
the
appearances
which
offer
themselves
unto
me
,
that
these
Prophecies
are
towards
their
accomplishment
,
are
many
,
which
now
I
shall
not
insist
upon
,
(
perhaps
God
will
direct
me
to
declare
them
in
due
season
more
fully
then
now
I
can
intend
)
but
I
shall
onely
mention
that
which
I
find
to
be
a
confirmation
of
your
conjecture
,
leaving
it
to
your
owne
discretion
,
what
use
you
will
make
of
it
.
First
then
I
shall
impart
unto
you
some
stories
which
I
heard
five
or
six
yeeres
agoe
,
when
I
was
in
the
Low
Countries
,
concerning
the
ten
Tribes
;
and
then
I
shall
adde
some
information
concerning
the
state
of
the
Iewes
in
our
Europaean
and
Asiaatique
worlds
,
which
I
have
learned
at
other
times
by
some
providences
which
God
hath
offered
unto
mee
;
and
upon
the
whole
matter
I
shall
leave
you
to
your
further
conjectures
,
by
that
which
I
shall
guesse
at
.
The
first
story
which
I
heard
was
at
the
Hague
,
a
person
of
chief
quality
about
the
Queen
of
Bohemia
,
and
one
of
her
Counsell
,
and
a
discerning
godly
man
,
and
my
speciall
friend
told
me
,
that
the
Jew
(
a
Jeweller
residing
ordinarily
at
the
Hague
)
whom
I
knew
,
had
been
there
at
Court
,
and
with
great
joy
had
told
,
that
they
of
his
Nation
had
received
from
Constantinople
Letters
,
bringing
to
them
glad
tidings
of
two
speciall
matters
fallen
out
there
;
the
one
was
,
that
the
Grand
Seignior
had
remitted
the
great
taxes
which
formerly
had
been
laid
upon
the
Jewes
of
those
parts
,
so
that
now
they
were
in
a
manner
free
from
all
burthens
,
paying
but
a
small
and
inconsiderable
matter
to
that
Empire
;
the
other
was
,
that
a
messenger
was
come
unto
the
Jewes
who
reside
neere
about
the
Holy
Land
,
from
the
ten
Tribes
,
to
make
enquiry
concerning
the
state
of
the
Land
;
and
what
was
become
of
the
two
Tribes
and
the
half
which
was
left
in
it
;
when
they
were
transported
from
thence
by
Salmanasser
.
This
Messenger
was
described
to
be
a
grave
man
,
having
some
attendance
in
good
equipage
about
him
.
He
told
them
that
the
people
from
which
hee
was
sent
were
the
Tribes
of
Israel
,
which
in
the
daies
of
Hosea
the
King
,
were
carried
captives
out
of
their
owne
Land
by
the
King
of
Assyria
,
who
transported
them
from
Samaria
into
Assyria
and
the
Cities
of
the
Medes
;
but
they
being
grieved
for
the
tronsgressions
which
caused
God
to
be
angry
with
them
,
they
tooke
a
resolution
to
separate
themselves
from
all
Idolaters
,
and
so
went
from
the
Heathen
where
they
were
placed
by
Salmanassar
,
with
a
resolution
to
live
by
themselves
,
and
observe
the
Commandements
of
God
,
which
in
the●…
owne
Land
they
had
not
observed
:
in
prosecuting
this
resolution
,
after
a
long
journey
of
a
yeere
and
six
moneths
,
they
came
to
a
countrey
wholly
destitute
of
inhabitants
,
where
now
they
have
increased
into
a
great
Nation
,
and
are
to
come
from
thence
into
their
owne
Land
by
the
direction
of
God
;
and
to
shew
them
that
hee
was
a
true
Israelite
,
hee
had
brought
with
him
a
Scroule
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
written
according
to
their
custome
.
The
Gentleman
who
told
me
this
story
,
as
from
the
mouth
of
the
Jew
,
said
that
it
brought
to
his
mind
fully
(
by
reason
of
the
agreement
of
circumstances
almost
in
all
things
)
the
story
which
is
recorded
in
the
Second
Booke
of
Esdras
,
which
is
called
Apocrypha
,
Chap.
13.
ver
.
40.
till
50.
which
will
be
found
a
truth
if
that
Messenger
came
and
made
this
Narrative
.
This
was
the
first
story
;
and
not
long
after
viz.
Within
the
space
of
five
or
six
moneths
,
a
little
before
I
came
from
the
Low
Countries
,
I
was
told
of
a
Jew
who
came
from
America
to
Amsterdam
,
and
brought
to
the
Jewes
residing
there
,
newes
concerning
the
ten
Tribes
;
that
hee
had
been
with
them
upon
the
border
of
their
Land
,
and
had
conversed
with
some
of
them
for
a
short
space
,
and
seen
and
heard
remarkable
things
whiles
he
stayed
with
them
,
whereof
then
I
could
not
learn
the
true
particulars
;
but
I
heard
that
a
Narrative
was
made
in
writing
of
that
which
he
had
related
,
which
before
I
went
from
Holland
last
,
I
had
no
time
to
seeke
after
,
but
since
the
reading
of
your
Booke
,
and
some
discourse
I
have
had
with
you
about
these
matters
,
I
have
procured
it
from
the
Low
Countries
,
and
received
a
Copie
thereof
in
French
,
attested
under
Manasseh
Ben
Israel
his
hand
,
that
it
doth
exactly
agree
with
the
originall
,
as
it
was
sent
me
,
the
translation
thereof
I
have
truly
made
without
adding
or
taking
away
any
thing
;
and
because
I
was
not
satisfied
in
some
things
,
and
desired
to
know
how
farre
the
whole
matter
was
believed
among
the
Jewes
at
Amsterdam
,
I
wrote
to
Manasseh
Ben
Israel
,
their
chiefe
Rabbi
,
about
it
,
and
his
answer
I
have
gotten
in
two
Letters
,
telling
me
that
by
the
occasion
of
the
Questions
which
I
proposed
unto
him
concerning
this
adjoyned
Narrative
of
Mr.
Antonie
Monterinos
,
hee
to
give
me
satisfaction
,
had
written
insteed
of
a
Letter
,
a
Treatise
,
which
hee
shortly
would
publish
,
and
whereof
I
should
receive
so
many
Copies
as
I
should
desire
:
In
his
first
Letter
dated
Novem.
last
,
25.
he
saies
that
in
his
treatise
he
handles
of
the
first
inhabitants
of
America
,
which
he
believes
were
of
the
ten
Tribes
;
moreover
,
that
they
are
scattered
also
in
other
Countries
,
which
he
names
,
and
that
they
keepe
their
true
Religion
,
as
hoping
to
returne
againe
into
the
Holy
land
in
due
time
.
In
his
second
Letter
,
dated
the
twenty
three
of
December
,
he
saies
more
distinctly
thus
:
I
declare
how
that
our
Israelites
were
the
first
finders
out
of
America
;
not
regarding
the
opinions
of
other
men
,
which
I
thought
good
to
refute
in
few
words
onely
:
and
I
thinke
that
the
ten
Tribes
live
not
onely
there
,
but
also
in
other
lands
scattered
every
where
;
these
never
did
come
backe
to
the
second
Temple
,
and
they
keep
till
this
day
still
the
Jewish
Religion
,
seeing
all
the
Prophecies
which
speake
of
their
bringing
backe
unto
their
native
Soile
must
be
fulfilled
:
So
then
at
their
appointed
time
,
all
the
Tribes
shall
meet
from
all
the
parts
of
the
world
into
two
provinces
,
namely
Assyria
and
Egypt
,
nor
shall
their
Kingdome
be
any
more
divided
,
but
they
shall
have
one
Prince
the
Messiah
the
Sonne
of
David
.
I
do
also
set
forth
the
Inquisition
of
Spaine
,
and
rehearse
divers
of
our
Nation
,
and
also
of
Christians
,
Martyrs
,
who
in
our
times
have
suffered
severall
sorts
of
torments
,
and
then
having
shewed
with
what
great
honours
our
Jewes
have
been
graced
also
by
severall
Princes
who
professe
Christianity
.
I
prove
at
large
,
that
the
day
of
the
promised
Messiah
unto
us
doth
draw
neer
,
upon
which
occasion
I
explaine
many
Prophecies
,
&c.
By
all
which
you
see
his
full
agreement
with
your
conjecture
concerning
the
Americans
,
that
they
are
descended
of
the
Hebrewes
:
when
his
booke
comes
to
my
hand
,
you
shall
have
it
God
willing
.
In
the
meane
time
I
shall
adde
some
of
my
conjectures
concerning
the
Jewes
which
live
on
this
side
of
the
world
with
us
in
Europe
and
Asia
;
these
are
of
two
sorts
or
Sects
,
the
one
is
of
Pharisees
,
the
other
of
Caraits
,
the
Pharisees
in
Europe
and
Asia
are
in
number
farre
beyond
the
Caraits
,
they
differ
from
one
another
wheresoever
they
are
,
as
Protestants
doe
from
Papists
;
for
the
Pharisees
,
as
the
Papists
,
attribute
more
to
the
Authoritie
and
traditions
of
their
Rabbies
and
Fathers
,
then
to
the
word
of
God
;
but
the
Caraits
will
receive
nothing
for
a
rule
of
faith
and
obedience
but
what
is
delivered
from
the
word
of
God
immediately
:
and
their
name
imports
their
profession
,
that
they
are
readers
of
the
Text
,
or
Textuaries
,
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
you
know
when
it
relates
to
bookes
and
writings
,
is
to
be
rendred
.
These
two
Sects
are
irreconcilably
opposite
to
each
other
,
and
as
the
Papists
deale
with
Protestants
,
so
do
the
Pharisees
with
the
Caraits
,
they
persecute
and
suppres
them
and
their
profession
by
all
the
meanes
they
can
possibly
make
use
of
:
Nay
as
Mr
Ritangle
(
of
whom
I
have
all
the
informations
which
I
know
concerning
the
Caraits
)
tels
me
,
the
hatred
of
the
Pharisees
is
so
fierce
against
their
opposites
the
Caraits
,
that
they
have
Anathematized
them
so
;
as
never
to
be
reconciled
unto
them
;
insomuch
,
that
it
is
counted
unlawfull
so
much
as
to
speake
to
any
of
them
,
or
to
any
that
belongeth
unto
them
,
but
at
the
distance
of
foure
cubits
at
least
;
their
Bookes
and
all
things
belonging
to
them
,
are
avoided
as
things
abominable
and
to
be
abhorred
;
nor
will
the
Pharisees
,
although
the
Caraits
should
become
penitent
,
and
desire
to
be
joyned
to
their
Congregations
,
and
renounce
their
owne
way
,
admit
of
them
as
a
Caraite
reconciled
unto
them
:
but
the
Caraite
must
first
become
a
Christian
,
a
Mahumetan
,
or
an
Idolater
,
before
he
can
be
admitted
to
joyne
with
them
,
that
it
may
never
bee
said
that
a
Pharisee
was
reconciled
to
a
Caraite
,
or
that
a
Caraite
is
become
a
Pharisee
.
As
their
principles
and
affections
are
thus
different
,
so
are
their
opinions
,
and
the
course
of
their
life
extremely
opposite
;
the
Pharisees
are
full
of
superstitious
imaginary
foolish
conceits
,
and
thalmudicall
questions
and
nicities
in
their
Sermons
and
Bookes
;
the
Caraits
are
rationall
men
that
take
up
no
doctrines
but
what
the
Scriptures
teach
,
by
comparing
one
text
with
another
:
The
Pharisees
have
wild
and
extravagant
fancies
concerning
the
Messiah
and
his
reigne
;
but
the
Caraits
have
true
grounds
of
spirituall
and
raised
thoughts
concerning
the
Messiah
and
his
Kingdome
,
little
different
from
that
which
the
better
sort
of
Christians
truly
believe
,
and
professe
of
these
misteries
.
The
Pharisees
in
their
Sermons
insist
upon
nothing
but
their
traditions
and
ceremonies
,
and
foolish
curiosities
;
but
the
Caraits
insist
onely
upon
necessary
and
profitable
duties
,
teaching
the
way
of
Godlinesse
and
honesty
,
to
bring
men
from
the
outward
forme
to
the
inward
power
and
spirituall
performance
of
divine
worship
.
As
concerning
their
course
of
life
,
the
Pharisees
live
every
where
by
a
way
of
trading
&
usury
,
which
is
destructive
to
those
with
whom
they
have
commerce
;
but
the
Caraits
abhor
that
way
,
as
pestilent
unto
humane
societies
,
and
betake
themselves
to
trades
,
and
manufactures
,
to
become
husbandmen
,
and
servants
in
the
places
where
they
live
,
and
to
serve
as
Souldiers
under
the
Magistrate
,
who
doth
protect
them
.
This
being
the
state
and
difference
of
these
two
Sects
,
(
as
he
who
in
Asia
and
some
part
of
Europe
hath
been
above
twenty
yeers
conversant
with
them
,
and
a
Doctor
in
their
Synagogues
,
hath
informed
me
)
I
shall
acquaint
you
with
my
Conjectures
concerning
the
event
of
our
present
troubles
in
the
world
over
all
,
and
the
revolution
of
the
Jewish
state
,
which
are
these
;
that
it
is
not
unlikely
to
me
that
the
issue
and
effect
of
these
changes
which
now
are
wrought
,
and
afoot
to
bee
wrought
in
the
world
,
(
wherein
the
highest
powers
are
shaken
,
and
a
generall
distresse
is
brought
upon
all
the
Nations
of
the
earth
)
will
be
a
breaking
of
the
yokes
of
tyranny
and
oppression
,
under
which
not
onely
the
Jewes
every
where
groan
,
but
with
them
most
of
the
Gentiles
,
or
rather
all
of
them
that
are
under
an
arbitrary
power
of
absolute
Potentates
,
and
superstitious
selfe-seeking
teachers
;
that
the
breaking
of
these
yokes
is
already
a
great
way
advanced
.
First
,
in
the
Easterne
China
Empire
by
the
invasion
of
the
Tartarians
.
Secondly
,
in
the
Northerne
and
Easterne
Mahometane
Empire
,
by
the
changes
brought
upon
,
and
likely
to
fall
out
in
the
Ottoman
house
and
line
;
and
by
the
liberty
which
of
late
hath
been
granted
to
the
Jewes
,
not
onely
from
taxes
,
but
of
repairing
to
Ierusalem
,
and
having
Synagogues
there
,
which
heretofore
was
utterly
prohibited
.
Thirdly
,
in
the
Westerne
,
which
is
called
the
Roman
or
German
Empire
,
by
these
late
troubles
,
and
the
assistance
which
the
King
of
the
North
the
Swede
,
hath
given
to
Protestants
to
maintaine
their
liberty
:
All
the
power
of
these
yokes
must
yet
further
be
broken
in
the
Supreame
and
Subordinate
Ministers
thereof
▪
in
respect
of
the
whole
bodies
of
these
Empires
,
and
of
the
particular
Kingdomes
and
States
which
resort
under
the
same
;
for
all
Nations
by
the
light
of
naturall
reason
,
but
chiefely
those
,
whom
the
Gospel
hath
enlightned
,
and
prepared
in
a
measure
,
to
apprehend
the
hope
of
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
will
more
and
more
every
where
resent
their
priviledge
and
right
to
a
freedome
,
from
which
they
have
been
restrained
,
by
the
mistery
of
iniquity
in
spirituall
and
corporall
matters
;
and
when
the
grounds
of
righteous
order
,
of
impartiall
love
to
mankinde
,
and
of
common
preservation
,
shall
breake
forth
at
last
,
and
be
taken
notice
of
in
the
midst
of
these
confusions
and
great
troubles
which
fall
upon
all
sorts
of
men
;
then
the
Jewes
will
come
and
appeare
in
their
owne
ranke
,
and
for
their
own
interest
,
they
will
by
others
be
respected
;
for
their
interest
will
be
upon
the
dissolution
of
the
Mahometan
,
to
resist
and
oppose
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
that
it
may
not
propagate
it selfe
Eastward
,
and
Southward
,
beyond
the
Mediterranean
Sea
;
and
that
the
Inquisition
by
which
they
have
been
so
cruelly
persecuted
,
may
be
every
where
abolished
;
but
above
all
things
,
kept
out
of
the
holy
Land
and
their
beloved
City
Ierusalem
:
If
then
there
should
be
any
transactions
(
as
it
is
said
there
is
like
to
be
)
between
the
Ottoman
house
and
the
house
of
Spaine
about
the
Holy
Land
,
the
Jewes
who
are
now
at
some
liberty
there
,
and
begin
from
all
parts
of
the
Earth
to
lift
up
their
eyes
to
looke
thitherward
,
will
quickely
resent
it
,
and
finde
their
interest
to
be
the
enjoyment
of
their
owne
inheritance
;
and
to
helpe
them
to
it
,
they
will
finde
assistance
from
all
Christians
that
are
not
slaves
to
superstition
and
tyranny
,
and
that
assistance
and
favour
which
by
such
Christians
will
be
given
them
,
may
in
Gods
hand
be
a
meanes
to
open
the
Pharisee
his
eyes
,
to
see
somewhat
in
Christianity
,
from
which
he
hath
been
hitherto
blinded
,
by
reason
of
the
prejudice
which
the
Idolatry
of
the
Papall
Sea
,
and
the
Spanish
Inquisition
hath
begotten
in
him
.
As
for
the
Caraits
,
God
hath
so
ordered
it
,
that
the
greatest
bodies
of
them
are
in
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
World
,
by
which
the
ten
Tribes
,
if
ever
they
come
to
the
Holy
Land
,
are
like
to
come
;
there
be
some
few
in
Russia
,
some
in
Constantinople
,
some
in
Alcair
,
some
in
Persia
,
and
some
in
other
places
of
Asia
and
of
Africa
;
but
Mr
Ritangle
told
me
that
their
chiefe
bodie
is
amongst
the
Asiatique
and
European
Tartarians
,
who
now
appeare
upon
the
stage
as
beginning
to
be
conquerers
.
For
besides
that
which
they
doe
fully
possesse
in
China
,
they
have
tasted
somewhat
of
a
victorious
progresse
of
late
in
Poland
,
and
they
are
the
next
pretenders
to
the
Ottoman
Crowne
,
if
the
line
faile
,
which
is
like
to
be
:
their
rising
and
dissipation
abroad
from
their
owne
centers
to
their
circumferences
towards
neighbour
Nations
,
will
weaken
them
at
home
;
and
if
then
,
when
they
are
not
strong
within
their
owne
bounds
,
and
by
their
invasions
have
weakened
their
neighbours
Southward
on
;
God
call
the
ten
Tribes
to
march
toward
the
place
of
their
inheritance
:
the
Caraits
their
brethren
will
be
leaders
of
them
on
their
way
,
and
so
their
march
may
be
,
as
Manasseh
Ben
Israel
saith
,
to
make
their
Rendezvous
in
Assyria
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
Jewes
that
are
Pharisees
,
may
make
their
Rendezvous
from
Arabia
and
other
neighbouring
places
,
and
out
of
all
Europe
into
Egypt
;
that
so
when
the
Shunamite
shall
returne
(
as
it
is
said
in
the
Canticles
,
chap.
6.
ver
.
13.
)
the
world
may
looke
upon
her
,
and
may
see
in
her
the
company
of
two
Armies
,
which
both
shall
look
towards
Ierusalem
.
Then
will
the
great
battaile
of
Harmageddon
be
fought
,
whereunto
all
these
troubles
and
changes
are
but
preparatives
:
then
shall
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
the
word
of
God
,
prevaile
mightily
over
the
spirits
of
all
men
;
the
two
edges
thereof
on
the
right
hand
and
on
the
left
,
will
cut
sharpe
,
and
pierce
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
soule
and
spirit
,
and
of
the
joynts
and
marrow
,
and
to
the
discerning
of
the
thoughts
and
intentions
of
the
heart
:
and
when
this
sword
shall
be
thus
powerfull
in
the
hands
of
his
Saints
,
(
the
true
Protestants
with
the
one
troope
,
and
the
true
Caraits
with
the
other
)
then
shall
be
fulfilled
the
Prophecie
of
the
Psalmist
,
that
vengeance
shall
be
executed
upon
the
Heathen
,
and
punishments
upon
the
people
;
that
their
Kings
shall
be
bound
with
chaines
,
and
their
Nobles
with
fetters
of
iron
;
and
that
the
honour
due
to
all
Saints
shall
be
given
them
,
to
be
made
executioners
of
the
judgement
written
in
the
word
of
God
against
them
.
We
know
not
how
neare
these
things
are
at
hand
,
let
us
therefore
be
watchfull
,
and
put
on
the
armour
of
light
,
to
be
ready
,
when
the
Bridegroome
comes
,
to
goe
with
him
in
our
wedding
garment
,
having
our
lamps
burning
,
and
provision
of
oile
,
into
the
wedding
chamber
.
And
to
this
effect
,
the
Lord
teach
us
to
be
diligent
,
to
be
found
of
him
in
peace
,
without
spot
and
blamelesse
,
that
in
the
midst
of
these
fightings
and
confusions
,
we
may
not
be
found
as
many
are
,
smiting
their
fellow
servants
,
eating
and
drinking
largely
of
the
spoile
of
those
that
are
spoiled
,
and
being
drunken
with
the
passions
of
malice
,
entertained
for
the
revenge
of
injuries
,
or
of
covetousnesse
and
ambition
,
prosecuted
for
self-interests
:
and
with
this
prayer
I
shall
commend
you
to
the
grace
of
God
,
and
rest
,
St
Iames
,
this
27
Ian.
1649.
50.
Your
faithfull
friend
and
fellow
labourer
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ.
J.
DURY
.
Ievves
in
America
,
OR
,
Probabilities
that
the
Americans
are
Iewes
.
CHAP.
I.
IT
hath
been
much
,
and
many
times
,
in
severall
mens
thoughts
,
what
Genius
devoted
our
Countreymen
so
willingly
to
forsake
their
Friends
,
and
Nation
,
exposing
themselves
by
voyages
long
and
perillous
to
so
many
inconveniences
,
as
are
to
be
encountred
with
by
Strangers
in
a
forraigne
and
unchristian
land
;
some
were
hastened
by
their
dislike
of
Church
Government
;
other
perhaps
were
in
hope
to
enrich
themselves
by
such
Adventures
;
and
't
is
like
,
divers
of
them
did
foresee
those
Epidemicall
Calamities
,
now
for
so
many
years
oppressing
this
forlorne
Nation
,
following
thereupon
Solomons
Counsell
,
A
prudent
man
foreseeth
the
evill
,
and
hideth
himselfe
,
&c.
Prov.
22.
5.
Or
else
those
pious
soules
by
a
divine
instinct
,
might
happily
bee
stirred
up
to
despise
all
hazards
,
that
the
Natives
for
their
temporall
accommodations
might
bee
spiritually
enriched
by
the
English
,
and
though
this
was
little
seen
at
first
in
the
endeavours
,
at
least
the
successe
of
many
gone
thither
,
yet
who
can
tell
but
supreme
Providence
might
then
dispose
mens
hearts
that
way
,
themselves
not
discerning
that
influence
;
even
as
Cyrus
promoted
the
cause
of
the
Jewes
,
he
knew
not
why
,
nor
whence
,
Esa.
45.
4
,
5.
Upon
confidence
that
the
Gospell
of
Christ
shall
be
revealed
in
the
midst
of
that
yet
most
Barbarous
Nation
,
the
next
desire
was
,
if
possible
,
to
learne
the
Originall
of
the
Americans
,
and
by
observations
from
Printed
Books
,
and
written
Letters
,
and
by
Discourse
with
some
that
had
travelled
to
,
and
abode
in
those
parts
severall
years
,
the
probability
of
that
opinion
as
yet
praeponderates
,
that
the
Westerne
Indians
be
of
Jewish
race
.
a
R.
Verstegan
proves
the
Saxons
to
be
Germans
,
because
their
speech
is
alike
,
the
names
of
persons
and
things
sometimes
agree
,
and
the
Idols
of
them
both
are
not
different
;
Bo●…ine
b
mentioneth
3.
Arguments
b
,
by
which
the
beginnings
of
People
are
discoverable
,
the
faire
and
true
dealing
of
Historians
,
the
comparing
of
Language
,
with
the
description
of
the
Countrey
,
such
helps
have
assisted
also
in
this
enquiry
:
Grotius
c
conceiveth
these
Americans
to
have
come
out
of
Europe
,
passing
from
Norway
into
Iseland
,
thence
by
Friesland
into
Greenland
,
and
so
into
Estotiland
,
which
is
part
of
that
Western
Continent
,
hee
is
induced
to
that
opinion
from
the
names
and
words
of
places
and
things
in
both
sounding
alike
:
but
Io.
de
L●…et
d
abundantly
disproves
this
Conjecture
,
which
yet
the
Governor
of
the
Dutch
Plantation
e
there
told
Mr.
Williams
was
his
judgement
:
Some
others
take
them
f
to
be
a
remnant
of
those
Canaanites
that
fled
out
of
that
Land
when
the
feare
of
Israel
approaching
thither
fell
upon
them
,
Iosh.
2.
9.
Others
thinke
g
it
most
probable
,
that
they
are
Tartars
,
passing
out
of
Asia
into
America
by
the
straights
of
Anian
.
Emanuel
de
Moraes
h
willingly
believes
them
to
be
derived
from
the
Carthaginians
and
Jewes
;
from
which
latter
that
they
be
descended
,
these
following
Conjectures
are
propounded
to
Consideration
.
CHAP.
II.
The
first
Conjecture
that
the
Americans
are
Iewes
.
THE
Indians
doe
themselves
relate
things
of
their
Ancestors
,
a
suteable
to
what
we
read
of
the
Jewes
in
the
Bible
,
and
elsewhere
,
which
they
also
mentioned
to
the
Spaniards
at
their
first
accesse
thither
;
and
here
the
Speech
of
My●…silus
b
occurred
as
observable
:
if
we
would
know
,
saith
hee
,
the
Antiquity
and
Originall
of
a
Nation
,
there
is
more
credit
to
be
given
to
the
Natives
and
their
Neighbors
,
than
to
strangers
,
and
Caesar
c
concluded
the
Britons
to
be
Gaules
,
because
that
was
the
affirmation
of
them
both
.
P.
Martyr
d
tells
at
large
,
how
Muteczuma
the
great
King
of
Mexico
in
an
Oration
made
to
his
Nobles
and
People
,
perswading
subjection
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
minds
his
Countrey-men
,
that
they
heard
from
their
fore-fathers
,
how
they
were
strangers
in
that
land
,
and
by
a
great
Prince
very
long
agoe
brought
thither
in
a
Fleet
,
They
boast
their
Pedigree
from
men
preserved
in
the
Sea
by
God
himselfe
,
that
God
made
one
man
,
and
one
woman
,
bidding
them
live
together
and
multiply
,
and
how
in
a
Famine
hee
rained
bread
for
them
from
Heaven
,
who
in
a
time
of
drought
also
gave
them
Water
out
of
a
Rock
:
many
other
things
,
themselves
say
were
done
for
them
,
such
as
the
Scriptures
relate
concerning
the
Israelites
at
their
comming
out
of
Aegypt
,
as
,
their
Peregrination
many
ye●…res
,
the
Oracles
they
received
,
their
Arke
of
Bulrush
,
wherein
Vitzi-Liputzli
was
included
,
of
the
Tabernacle
the
Ark
e
carried
by
foure
Priests
,
and
how
they
pitched
their
Tents
according
to
its
direction
,
and
who
seeth
not
saith
Malvenda
f
much
probability
that
the
Mexicans
are
Iewes
,
how
could
they
else
report
the
manner
of
their
comming
into
the
promised
Land
;
they
affirme
there
is
one
chiefe
God
,
who
hath
been
from
all
eternity
,
by
whom
the
lesser
Gods
were
made
,
who
became
Assistants
in
the
Fabrick
and
Government
of
the
World
,
as
some
of
the
g
Rabbins
also
called
the
Angells
Con-Creators
with
God
,
to
whom
the
Lord
did
say
,
Let
us
make
man
in
our
Image
,
&c.
Gen.
1.
26.
The
Indians
judge
the
Sunne
,
Moone
and
Starres
to
be
living
creatures
,
a
thing
a
so
avowed
in
the
Jewish
Talmud
h
,
shewing
it
to
be
a
thing
easie
enough
for
the
Heavens
to
declare
the
glory
of
God
,
Psalme
19.
1.
seeing
they
have
understanding
soules
as
well
as
men
and
Angels
;
they
i
say
of
themselves
,
that
they
be
strangers
,
and
came
from
another
Countrey
.
Moraes
k
before
named
doth
not
onely
averre
that
many
learned
men
in
Brasile
take
the
Natives
to
be
Jewes
,
but
that
they
themselves
,
taught
by
a
most
ancient
Tradition
,
acknowledge
their
fore-fathers
to
be
of
that
linage
;
and
Peter
Martyr
l
hath
from
them
also
such
a
kinde
of
assertion
:
And
now
whereas
some
conceive
the
ten
Tribes
to
be
either
shut
up
beyond
the
m
Caspian
Mountaines
,
whence
they
could
not
get
out
,
though
they
begged
leave
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
yet
the
way
was
made
miraculously
unpassable
against
them
,
as
the
same
Comester
relateth
:
Others
suppose
n
them
to
be
utterly
lost
,
and
if
once
so
,
't
is
probable
in
the
opinion
of
some
that
they
are
to
be
found
in
America
;
o
Acosta
acknowledgeth
this
to
be
the
judgemen●…
of
divers
,
to
which
he
is
not
onely
adverse
himselfe
,
but
endeavours
to
answer
their
Arguments
,
as
will
be
shewd
hereafter
;
to
these
conjectures
of
the
Natives
,
let
this
Chapter
bee
concluded
with
the
judgements
of
two
others
,
that
have
reason
for
what
they
say
,
the
first
is
p
Emanuel
de
Moraes
,
forespoken
of
,
affirming
those
of
Brasile
to
be
Judaicall
:
First
,
because
those
Brasilians
marrie
into
their
owne
Tribe
and
Kindred
.
Secondly
,
Their
Manner
is
also
to
call
their
Uncles
and
Ants
,
Fathers
and
Mothers
.
Thirdly
,
they
are
given
much
to
mourning
and
teares
in
their
Funerall
solemnities
:
And
last
of
all
,
they
both
have
Garments
much
alike
.
The
next
is
Master
q
R.
Williams
,
one
of
the
first
,
if
not
the
first
of
our
Nation
in
New
England
that
learned
the
Language
,
and
so
prepared
towards
the
Conversion
of
the
Natives
,
which
purpose
of
his
being
knowne
,
hee
was
desired
to
observe
if
hee
found
any
thing
Judaicall
among
them
,
&c.
He
kindly
answers
to
those
Letters
from
Salem
in
New
England
,
20th
of
the
10th
moneth
,
more
than
ten
yeers
since
,
in
haec
verba
.
Three
things
make
me
yet
suspect
that
the
poore
natives
came
from
the
southward
,
and
are
Jewes
or
Jewish
quodammod●…
,
and
not
from
the
Northern
barbarous
as
some
imagine
.
1.
Themselves
constantly
affirme
that
their
Ancestors
came
from
the
southwest
,
and
thither
they
all
goe
dying
.
2.
They
constantly
and
strictly
separate
their
women
in
a
little
Wigwam
by
themselves
in
their
feminine
seasons
.
3.
And
beside
their
God
Kuttand
to
the
south-west
,
they
hold
that
Nanawitnawit
(
a
God
over
head
)
made
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
and
some
tast
of
affinity
with
the
Hebrew
I
have
found
.
CHAP.
III.
Second
Conjecture
▪
THe
rites
,
fashions
,
ceremonies
,
and
opinions
of
the
Americans
are
in
many
things
agreeable
to
the
custome
of
the
Jewes
,
not
onely
prophane
and
common
usages
,
but
such
as
be
called
solemn
and
sacred
.
Common
and
prophane
Customes
in
both
alike
.
1
The
Indians
a
weare
garments
fashioned
as
the
Jewes
,
a
single
coate
,
a
square
little
cloake
,
they
goe
barefoot
:
if
you
should
aske
a
man
of
Brasile
what
vestment
would
please
him
best
,
he
would
answer
presently
,
b
a
long
cloake
the
habit
of
the
Jewes
,
and
this
may
seem
no
light
consideration
to
such
as
minde
Seneca's
c
confidence
,
that
the
Spaniards
planted
themselves
in
Italy
,
for
they
have
the
same
kind
of
covering
on
their
heads
,
and
shooes
for
their
feet
.
2
▪
They
constantly
d
annoint
their
heads
,
as
did
the
Jewes
also
,
Luk.
7.
46.
3.
They
doe
not
onely
pride
themselves
with
eare-rings
e
but
their
noses
are
bored
also
,
and
have
jewells
hanging
on
them
,
which
they
call
Caricori
,
like
that
is
read
,
Esa.
3.
20
,
21.
4.
In
all
India
f
they
wash
themselves
often
,
twice
or
thrice
in
the
day
,
and
the
women
in
Brasile
ten
times
saith
Lerius
g
and
the
Jewes
were
frequent
in
this
,
Mar.
7.
3
,
4.
Io.
2.
6.
5.
They
delight
exceedingly
in
dancing
,
h
men
and
women
,
yea
and
women
apart
by
themselves
;
and
so
they
did
in
Israell
.
Exod.
13.
20.
1
Sam.
21.
11
,
12.
and
thus
especially
after
victories
i
and
overthrows
,
of
enemies
,
which
is
found
also
,
Iud.
11.
34.
Iud.
21.
21.
23.
&
1
Sam.
18.
6
▪
7.
6.
As
the
Jewes
were
wont
to
call
them
fathers
and
mothers
,
that
were
not
their
naturall
parents
,
so
k
the
Indians
give
the
same
appellation
to
Unkle
and
Aunts
▪
7.
In
America
they
eate
no
swines
flesh
l
t
is
hatefull
to
them
,
as
it
was
among
the
Jewes
,
Levit.
11.
7.
Esa.
66.
15.
8.
They
wash
m
strangers
feet
,
and
are
very
hospitall
to
them
,
and
this
was
the
known
commendation
of
old
Israell
.
9.
The
Indians
compute
their
times
by
nights
n
an
use
which
Laet
o
confesseth
they
had
from
the
Hebrews
;
they
reckon
by
lunary
rules
,
giving
the
same
name
to
their
moneths
they
do
to
the
Moon
,
To●…a
.
10.
Virginity
is
not
a
state
praise-worthy
among
the
Americanes
p
and
it
was
a
bewaileable
condition
in
Iury
,
Iud.
11.
37.
11.
The
Natives
q
marry
within
their
owne
kindred
and
family
,
this
was
Gods
command
to
his
people
,
Num.
36.
7.
12.
The
Indian
women
r
are
easily
delivered
of
their
children
,
without
Midwives
,
as
those
in
Exod.
1.
19.
13.
They
wash
their
infants
newly
born
s
and
this
you
finde
also
,
E●…k
.
16.
9.
14.
In
faeminine
seasons
they
put
their
women
in
a
Wigwam
by
themselves
,
t
for
which
they
plead
nature
and
tradition
;
another
writes
expresly
such
kind
u
of
purification
they
have
as
had
the
Jewes
.
15.
The
widdow
marrieth
w
the
brother
of
the
deceased
Husband
,
which
was
also
Moses
law
,
Mat.
22.
24.
16.
Dowries
for
wives
are
given
x
by
the
Indians
,
as
S●…l
enjoyned
David
,
1
Sam.
18.
25.
17.
The
husband
hath
power
y
over
the
adulterous
wife
,
to
turne
her
away
with
disgrace
,
they
haue
also
other
causes
of
divorce
,
as
was
in
Israel
,
Mat.
8.
19.
18.
They
nurse
their
owne
children
,
z
even
the
Queenes
in
Per●…
,
and
so
did
the
mothers
in
Israel
.
19.
The
husbands
come
not
at
their
wives
till
their
children
be
weaned
,
a
such
an
use
is
read
Hos.
1.
8.
and
at
Pe●…
if
they
be
forced
to
weane
them
before
their
time
,
they
call
such
children
Ain●…o
,
i.
●…
bastards
.
20.
Among
the
Indians
b
they
punish
by
beating
,
and
whipping
,
and
the
Sachims
if
they
please
,
put
offendors
to
death
with
their
owne
hands
,
and
secretly
sometimes
send
out
an
executioner
,
as
Mark
6.
27.
2
Cor.
11.
25.
21.
If
a
Brasilian
wound
another
,
c
he
must
be
punisht
in
the
same
part
of
his
body
,
and
with
death
,
if
the
other
die
,
for
they
also
answer
an
eye
for
an
eye
,
&c.
as
the
law
was
.
Deut.
24.
19.
22.
When
the
master
of
the
family
dieth
,
he
is
buried
in
the
middle
of
the
house
,
d
with
his
jewells
,
and
other
things
he
delighted
in
;
the
Spaniards
were
often
made
rich
by
such
sepulchars
,
and
Iosephus
e
tells
of
much
treasure
laid
up
even
in
Davids
grave
.
23.
The
Indians
are
given
much
to
weeping
,
f
their
women
especially
,
and
at
burialls
;
this
was
in
fashion
among
the
Jewes
.
Ier.
19.
17.
Famous
for
this
they
were
among
the
old
heathen
.
24.
Balsam●…m
g
was
peculiar
to
the
Jewish
Countrey
,
and
thought
to
be
lost
long
agoe
saith
Pliny
;
h
if
it
were
,
t
is
now
found
againe
in
America
.
25.
Their
Princes
and
Governours
whom
they
generally
call
Sachims
,
Sachmos
,
Sagamos
,
i
are
no
other
but
heads
of
families
,
as
it
was
of
old
in
Israel
.
Num.
7.
2.
26.
The
Indians
have
their
Posts
k
and
Messengers
that
were
swift
of
foot
,
whom
they
dispatcht
upon
their
affaires
,
and
they
ran
with
speed
,
and
such
were
among
the
Jewes
.
2
Sam.
18.
24
,
26
,
27.
CHAP.
IV.
Sacred
and
solemne
rites
and
customes
alike
.
ACosta
a
affirmes
the
Americans
to
have
ceremonies
and
customes
resembling
the
Mosaicall
.
1.
Circumcision
b
is
frequent
among
the
Indians
,
which
some
not
observing
,
have
thereupon
denyed
them
to
be
Judaicall
,
and
Io.
de
Laet
c
is
forced
to
acknowledge
such
venereous
people
have
somewhat
like
to
circumcision
occasioned
by
their
lasciviousnesse
;
but
daily
d
experience
declareth
that
they
have
indeed
upon
them
this
Judaicall
badge
.
Her●…dotus
e
averreth
the
Colchi
for
this
to
be
of
the
Aegyptian
race
,
and
that
the
Phenicians
and
Syrians
of
Palaestina
learned
from
them
that
rite
;
and
though
some
have
judged
the
Tartars
to
be
Jewes
,
because
circumcised
,
others
f
yeeld
not
to
this
,
because
they
were
Mahometans
by
Religion
,
and
from
them
received
that
custome
;
but
these
people
have
cut
off
their
foreskinne
time
out
of
minde
,
and
it
cannot
be
conceived
whence
they
had
this
ceremony
,
but
that
it
is
nationall
.
And
though
the
fore
mentioned
g
writer
endeavours
much
to
prove
,
that
there
is
no
circumcision
among
them
,
and
that
some
other
people
be
so
handled
,
whom
none
yet
ever
imagined
to
be
Judaicall
,
but
that
of
Ier.
9.
26.
is
not
so
fitly
I
thinke
cited
for
his
purpose
;
and
Grotius
tells
him
h
confidently
,
we
have
so
many
witnesses
that
the
Americans
be
circumcised
,
as
it
becomes
not
a
modest
man
to
deny
it
;
and
among
the
rarities
brought
from
those
quarters
,
Pancirollus
i
speakes
of
stony
knives
,
very
sharpe
and
cutting
,
and
his
Illustrator
k
H.
Salmuth
,
shewes
that
the
Jewes
of
old
did
use
such
in
their
circumcisings
,
knifes
of
stone
,
which
Sacrament
omitted
fourty
yeeres
in
their
travell
,
is
revived
by
Gods
command
to
Ioshua
5.
2.
Make
thee
sharp
knives
,
cultros
petrinos
;
Arias
Montanus
reads
,
cultros
lapideos
in
the
vulgar
Latine
,
but
the
Septuagint
doth
not
only
mention
those
rocky
knives
,
but
adds
,
taken
from
a
sharpe
rocke
,
as
if
the
allusion
also
were
to
Christ
,
the
Rocke
,
that
doth
circumcise
our
hearts
;
Lerius
l
affirmes
he
saw
some
of
those
cutting
stones
or
knives
at
Brasil
.
2.
The
Indians
worship
that
God
m
they
say
,
who
created
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
all
invisible
things
,
who
gives
them
also
all
that
is
good
.
3.
They
knew
of
that
floud
which
drowned
n
the
world
,
and
that
it
was
sent
for
the
sin
of
man
,
especially
for
unlawfull
lust
,
and
that
there
shall
never
be
such
a
deluge
againe
.
4.
It
is
affirmed
by
them
o
neverthelesse
that
after
many
yeers
,
fire
shall
come
down
from
above
and
consume
all
.
5.
They
beleeve
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
and
that
there
is
a
place
of
joy
,
p
another
of
torment
after
death
,
whither
they
shall
goe
that
kill
,
lie
,
or
steale
,
which
place
they
call
Popogusso
,
a
great
pit
,
like
the
expression
,
Num.
16.
33.
and
Rev.
19.
1
,
&c.
but
they
which
do
no
harme
shall
be
received
into
a
good
place
,
and
enjoy
all
manner
of
pleasure
.
6.
The
Americans
have
in
some
parts
an
exact
form
of
King
,
Priest
,
q
and
Prophet
,
as
was
aforetime
in
Canaan
.
7.
Priests
are
in
some
things
among
them
,
as
with
the
Hebrewes
,
r
Physitians
,
and
not
habited
as
other
men
,
and
in
Tamazulapa
there
be
vestments
kept
like
those
Aaroniticall
robes
of
the
High-priest
.
8.
The
Temples
wherein
they
worship
,
s
sing
,
pray
,
and
make
their
Offerings
,
are
fashioned
and
used
as
with
the
Jewes
;
at
Mexico
they
were
built
foure
square
,
and
sumptuous
,
as
Ezek.
40.
47.
9.
The
Priests
have
their
Chambers
t
in
the
Temple
,
as
the
manner
was
in
Israel
.
1
Reg.
6.
7.
10.
They
had
places
also
therein
u
,
which
none
might
enter
into
but
their
Priests
.
Heb.
9.
6
,
7.
11.
In
their
worship
of
Viracoche
w
,
and
the
Sun
,
&c.
they
open
their
hands
,
and
make
a
kissing
sound
with
their
mouthes
,
as
Iob
31.
27.
12.
They
had
almost
continuall
fire
before
their
Idols
,
and
took
great
care
lest
the
x
fire
before
the
Altar
should
dye
,
they
call
that
the
Divine
Harth
,
where
there
is
fire
continually
,
like
that
in
Leviticus
6.
9.
13.
None
may
intermeddle
with
their
Sacrifices
but
the
Priests
,
y
who
were
also
in
high
estimation
among
them
as
they
were
among
the
Jewes
.
14.
Every
Noble-man
in
Mexico
z
had
his
Priest
,
as
Israel
had
the
Levites
within
their
gates
.
15.
In
their
necessities
a
they
always
sacrificed
,
which
done
,
they
grew
hopefull
and
confident
.
16.
They
burnt
Incense
,
b
had
their
Censars
,
and
cake
Oblations
,
as
Ier.
7.
18.
17.
The
first
fruits
of
their
Corne
c
they
offered
,
and
what
they
gat
by
Hunting
and
Fishing
.
18.
At
Mexico
and
some
other
places
d
they
immolate
the
bodies
of
men
,
and
as
the
Jewes
of
old
,
saith
P.
Martyr
,
did
eate
of
their
Beasts
so
sacrificed
,
they
feed
on
mans
flesh
so
offered
.
19.
In
all
Peru
they
had
but
one
Temple
,
e
which
was
most
sumptuous
,
Consecrated
to
the
Maker
of
the
world
;
yet
they
had
foure
other
places
also
for
Devotion
,
as
the
Jews
had
severall
Synagogues
,
beside
that
their
glorious
Temple
.
20.
The
Idols
of
America
f
were
Mitred
,
in
a
manner
,
much
as
Aaron
was
.
21.
A
yeare
of
Jubile
g
did
they
observe
,
as
did
Israel
also
.
22.
Lerius
tells
a
story
of
them
,
h
much
like
that
of
Apocryphall
Bel
,
and
the
Dragon
,
and
his
Priests
.
23.
In
their
Idoll
services
they
i
dance
and
sing
,
men
and
women
,
almost
as
Miriam
,
with
Timbrells
,
Exod.
15.
20.
and
then
they
offer
bread
,
as
it
is
in
Malac.
1.
7.
24.
They
have
hope
of
their
bodies
k
resurrection
,
and
for
that
cause
are
carefull
in
burying
their
dead
;
and
when
they
saw
the
Spaniards
digging
into
Sepulchers
for
gold
and
silver
,
the
Natives
entreated
them
not
to
scatter
the
bones
,
that
so
they
might
with
more
ease
be
raised
againe
.
25.
The
Indians
make
account
the
world
shall
have
an
end
,
but
not
till
a
great
drought
come
l
,
and
as
it
were
a
burning
of
the
aire
,
when
the
Sunne
and
Moone
shall
faile
,
and
lose
their
shining
;
thence
it
is
,
that
in
the
Eclipses
of
those
two
greater
Lights
,
they
make
such
yellings
and
out-cries
,
as
if
the
end
of
all
things
were
upon
them
.
CHAP.
V.
The
third
Conjecture
.
THE
Americans
words
and
manners
of
speech
,
bee
in
many
things
consonant
to
those
of
the
Jewes
,
a
Seneca
hath
that
other
reason
,
perswading
that
the
Spaniards
planted
in
Italy
,
because
they
both
speake
alike
;
and
as
Volaterrane
b
for
his
Countreymen
,
so
some
suppose
the
Greeks
long
since
mingled
with
the
Brittans
,
because
we
still
have
divers
words
of
Graecian
Idiome
.
For
this
reason
c
Caesar
judged
the
British
to
bee
Gauls
,
in
that
the
Cities
of
both
the
Nations
were
called
by
the
same
names
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
derives
his
Countreymens
Originall
from
Troy
,
because
they
have
so
many
Trojan
names
and
words
amongst
them
;
Oenus
,
Resus
,
Aeneas
,
Hector
,
Ajax
,
Evander
,
Eliza
,
&c.
and
Grotius
d
therefore
imagines
that
the
Americans
came
from
Norway
,
because
they
have
many
words
the
same
with
the
Norwegians
.
It
is
then
considerable
to
our
purpose
,
how
in
this
the
Jewes
and
Indians
be
alike
.
1.
The
aspirations
of
the
Americans
have
e
the
force
of
consonants
,
and
are
pronounced
by
them
not
as
the
Latines
and
some
other
Nations
,
but
after
the
manner
of
the
Hebrewes
.
2.
The
name
of
that
great
City
Mexico
f
is
observed
in
sound
and
writing
to
come
very
neare
unto
that
name
of
our
deare
Lord
,
Psalme
2.
2.
Meschico
,
and
Mexico
in
their
Language
is
a
g
Spring
,
as
of
our
Master
and
Messiah
;
the
day
spring
that
from
on
high
hath
visited
us
.
Luk.
1.
78.
3.
The
Ziims
mentioned
Esa.
13.
21.
and
34.
14.
are
h
supposed
to
bee
wicked
Spirits
,
deluding
Mankinde
,
as
Hobgoblins
,
Fairies
,
&c.
Such
are
the
Zemes
among
the
Indians
so
often
spoken
of
by
i
Peter
Martyr
,
these
they
call
the
Messengers
of
the
great
God
;
every
King
among
them
hath
such
a
Ziim
or
Zeme
,
and
from
them
came
those
Predictions
constantly
current
among
them
,
of
a
cover'd
Nation
that
should
spoyle
their
Rites
.
4.
Acosta
marvailes
much
k
at
the
Indians
,
that
having
some
knowledge
that
there
is
a
God
,
yet
they
call
him
not
by
any
proper
name
,
as
not
having
any
peculiar
for
him
,
a
Relique
it
may
be
of
that
Judaicall
conceit
of
the
non-pronuntiable
Tetragrammaton
.
5.
T
is
very
remarkable
that
Escarbotus
l
tells
,
how
he
heard
the
Indians
often
perfectly
use
the
wvrd
Hallelujah
;
at
which
hee
marvailed
the
more
,
because
hee
could
not
at
all
perceive
that
they
had
learned
it
from
any
Christian
;
and
this
is
with
like
admiration
recorded
m
by
the
describer
of
Nova
Francia
.
6.
In
the
Island
of
St.
Michael
or
Azores
,
which
belongs
to
America
,
saith
n
Malvenda
,
certaine
Sepulchers
,
or
Grave-stones
are
digged
up
by
the
Spaniards
,
with
very
ancient
Hebrew
Letters
upon
them
,
above
and
below
,
thus
above
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Why
is
God
gone
away
;
and
beneath
this
Inscription
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Hee
is
dead
,
know
God
,
which
words
seem
to
have
a
woefull
enquiry
of
Gods
departure
from
them
,
with
a
comfortable
Declaration
of
his
dying
for
them
,
together
with
an
incitation
to
know
him
.
7.
Very
many
of
their
words
are
like
the
Hebrew
,
which
our
Novangles
o
have
observed
,
and
in
the
general
attested
:
A
more
serious
disquisition
into
their
Language
would
conduce
much
to
finde
out
their
descent
,
and
helpe
exceedingly
towards
their
Conversion
;
and
if
it
be
said
,
the
Jewes
were
ever
tenacious
of
their
Language
,
which
p
Elias
Levita
saith
,
they
changed
not
in
Aegypt
,
but
if
they
be
now
in
America
,
all
in
a
manner
is
lost
.
'T
is
fit
then
to
consider
,
that
in
all
Nations
,
in
two
or
three
Ages
there
is
a
great
alteration
in
their
Tongues
;
the
words
of
the
League
between
the
Carthaginians
and
Romans
in
fifty
yeares
space
,
sayth
q
Polybius
,
were
so
uncouth
,
and
little
knowne
,
that
they
could
scarce
bee
understood
;
and
r
Keckerman
sheweth
,
r
that
the
German
language
in
almost
as
short
a
time
received
the
like
mutation
,
and
our
Saxon
Ancestors
translated
the
Bible
into
English
as
the
Tongue
then
was
,
but
of
such
antique
Words
and
Writing
,
that
few
men
now
can
read
and
understand
it
,
which
waxing
old
,
and
hard
,
it
was
againe
Translated
into
newer
words
,
saith
Arch-Bishop
s
Cranmer
,
and
many
even
of
those
words
are
now
strange
andneasie
to
us
;
in
such
suddaine
Change
of
Language
universally
,
wee
need
not
wonder
,
that
so
little
impression
of
the
Hebrew
Tongue
remaines
among
them
,
if
the
Indians
be
Jewish
;
but
wee
may
marvaile
rather
,
that
after
so
many
yeares
of
most
grosse
and
cursed
blindnesse
,
and
having
no
commerce
,
nor
converse
with
other
Nations
,
that
any
the
least
similitude
thereof
should
be
left
.
CHAP.
VI
▪
The
sixth
Conjecture
.
THis
which
followeth
next
,
at
first
sight
,
will
appeare
a
Paradox
rather
than
a
Probability
,
that
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Americanorum
,
the
Man-devouring
that
is
in
America
;
for
what
an
inference
may
this
seem
to
bee
;
there
bee
Carybes
,
Caniballs
,
and
Man-eaters
among
them
,
therefore
they
be
Jewish
?
But
let
it
be
considered
,
Among
the
Curses
threatned
to
Israel
upon
their
disobedience
,
wee
read
Levit.
26.
29.
Yee
shall
eate
the
flesh
of
your
Sonnes
and
of
your
Daughters
,
&c.
So
Deut.
28
53.
Which
Predictions
,
according
to
common
supposalls
,
seeme
to
be
fully
verified
in
the
Famine
mentioned
,
2
Kings
6.
28.
and
Lament
.
4.
10.
and
those
words
are
spoken
of
things
then
done
and
past
;
but
the
Prophet
Ezekiel
,
that
lived
about
the
same
time
,
speakes
in
the
future
tense
of
some
new
,
and
till
then
unheard
▪
of
calamity
,
but
such
as
should
bee
common
afterward
;
I
will
doe
in
thee
that
I
never
did
before
,
for
in
the
midst
of
thee
the
Fathers
shall
ea●…
their
Sons
,
and
the
Sons
their
Fathers
,
&c.
Ezek.
5.
9
,
10.
Before
indeed
,
and
at
the
Romans
beleaguering
Ierusalem
,
Women
did
eate
their
Children
,
but
there
is
no
relation
of
Fathers
and
Sonnes
devouring
one
another
,
though
this
be
foretold
,
and
as
a
thing
easily
to
bee
taken
notice
of
,
a
Iosephus
in
that
last
siege
tells
but
of
one
Woman
eating
her
childe
,
and
't
is
like
there
was
no
other
,
because
the
whole
City
was
astonish'd
at
the
newes
,
and
the
seditious
themselves
did
abhorre
it
;
yea
and
when
the
Romans
heard
thereof
in
their
Campe
,
it
exceeded
credit
at
first
,
and
their
Generall
comforted
himselfe
against
that
most
inhumane
and
hideous
fact
,
by
remembring
he
had
often
proffered
them
peace
,
and
they
had
as
often
wilfully
refused
it
;
but
that
Prophet
foretells
an
infelicity
without
parallel
,
both
de
praeterito
,
and
de
futuro
;
I
will
doe
in
thee
that
I
never
did
before
,
neither
will
I
ever
doe
the
like
,
Verse
9.
And
it
should
be
a
publick
and
notorious
calamity
,
for
in
the
midst
of
thee
the
Fathers
should
eate
their
Sonnes
,
and
their
Sons
their
Fathers
,
Ver.
10.
Words
implying
,
yea
expressing
more
than
wee
can
read
was
done
,
either
when
the
Chaldees
or
Romans
begirt
their
City
:
And
the
glosse
of
St.
Ierome
b
strengthens
this
conjecture
;
When
the
Fathers
,
saith
he
,
did
eate
the
Sonnes
,
or
the
Sonnes
their
Fathers
,
is
not
related
in
any
History
,
and
yet
it
was
to
be
done
openly
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
as
it
were
in
the
sight
of
the
Sunne
.
But
if
the
Jewes
bee
planted
in
that
Westerne
World
,
we
shall
soone
find
the
accomplishment
of
that
Prophecie
from
Heaven
,
for
c
there
be
Caniballs
and
Man-eaters
in
great
multitudes
;
some
whose
trade
is
Homo
cupium
,
&
Homo
capium
,
hungring
and
hunting
after
Mans
flesh
,
and
devouring
it
,
whose
greedy
bellies
have
buried
Millions
of
them
,
these
Carybes
are
scattered
all
the
Countrey
over
,
the
Ma●…hacks
are
such
,
and
so
neare
they
are
,
or
were
to
some
of
our
d
Planters
,
that
finding
an
Englishman
,
they
eate
one
part
of
him
after
another
,
before
his
face
,
while
he
was
yet
alive
.
If
it
be
said
,
they
eate
none
but
strangers
,
or
enemies
,
not
Fathers
their
Sonnes
,
&
à
contra
,
f
Peter
Martyr
removes
that
scruple
,
by
affirming
,
if
they
want
the
flesh
of
Foes
and
Forraigners
,
they
eate
then
one
another
,
even
their
owne
g
kinred
&
allies
,
as
he
writes
that
added
the
Centons
to
h
Solinus
.
If
it
be
objected
,
those
Caniballs
are
of
a
different
Nature
and
Nation
from
the
rest
,
Peter
Martyr
answers
that
also
,
supposing
all
the
Inhabitants
to
bee
of
one
stock
,
because
they
use
all
one
and
the
same
kind
of
Bread
,
every
where
called
Maiiz
,
and
their
Cymbae
Uni-ligneae
,
their
Canoes
and
Boats
are
in
all
places
alike
,
and
as
i
those
Western
Nations
generally
call
their
Boats
Canoes
,
and
their
Bread
Maiiz
,
so
their
common
word
for
wine
is
Chichia
,
for
swords
Macanas
for
Kings
Caciques
.
And
if
the
Americans
bee
Jewish
,
the
Spaniards
have
yet
in
another
sense
fulfilled
that
Prediction
of
Ezekiel
,
for
their
owne
Bishop
k
Bartholomeus
de
las
Casas
writes
,
how
they
tooke
Indians
10000
,
sometimes
20000
abroad
with
them
in
their
Forragings
,
and
gave
them
no
manner
of
food
to
sustaine
them
,
but
the
Flesh
of
other
Indians
taken
in
Warre
,
and
so
Christian-Spaniards
set
up
a
shambles
of
mans
flesh
in
their
Army
;
children
were
slaine
and
roasted
,
men
were
killed
for
their
hands
and
feet
sakes
,
for
those
they
esteemed
the
onely
delicate
parts
:
this
was
most
hideous
and
most
barbarous
inhumanity
,
the
Tidings
whereof
was
soone
carryed
through
the
Land
,
and
overwhelmed
the
Inhabitants
with
Horror
and
Astonishment
.
CHAP
VII
.
Fifth
Conjecture
.
THE
people
that
have
not
yet
received
the
Gospell
of
Jesus
Christ
are
Jewes
,
but
the
Americans
have
not
yet
been
gospelized
;
and
here
three
things
come
to
consideration
.
1.
All
other
nations
at
first
received
the
Gospell
.
2.
The
Jewes
before
the
end
of
the
world
shall
be
converted
.
3.
These
Indians
have
not
yet
heard
of
Christ.
1.
As
the
Scripture
foreseeing
that
God
would
justifie
the
Gentiles
through
faith
,
preached
before
the
Gospell
unto
Abraham
,
saying
,
in
thee
shall
all
the
Gentiles
be
blessed
,
Gal.
3.
8.
Gen.
12.
2
,
3.
18.
8.
In
like
manner
the
glorious
Gospell
was
soon
conveyed
to
them
,
soon
after
the
comming
of
Christ
,
even
before
the
death
of
the
Apostles
;
holy
David
spake
of
this
promulgation
,
when
he
said
,
Psal.
19.
1.
The
Heavens
,
i.
e.
the
Apostles
did
declare
the
glory
of
God
,
&c.
For
the
fourth
,
Their
line
is
gone
out
into
all
Lands
,
and
their
words
into
the
end
of
the
world
,
is
applied
by
Saint
Paul
to
this
very
purpose
,
Rom.
10.
18.
It
was
the
command
of
their
Master
,
Goe
teach
all
Nations
,
&c.
Mat.
28.
19.
and
preach
the
Gospell
to
every
creature
,
Mar.
16.
15.
and
they
gave
hereto
most
willing
obedience
,
which
we
must
have
believed
,
though
it
had
not
bin
so
exactly
recorded
in
undoubted
ecclesiasticall
Histories
.
There
we
read
often
a
that
they
divided
the
world
into
12
parts
,
every
Apostle
accepting
that
which
fell
to
his
lot
;
but
first
they
compiled
the
Creed
,
called
therefore
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Collation
,
saith
Cassian
,
b
who
was
Chrysostomes
Scholar
;
because
that
which
was
at
large
expressed
in
the
severall
volumes
of
the
Bible
,
was
by
them
briefly
contracted
into
that
forme
;
and
to
this
he
applieth
that
of
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
9.
28.
a
short
worke
we
read
it
now
,
but
of
old
it
was
rendred
,
verbum
abbreviatum
a
short
word
,
a
short
rule
,
to
which
all
of
them
were
to
conforme
their
doctrine
,
and
the
fifteenth
of
Iuly
was
afterwards
,
and
is
still
celebrated
by
c
some
Christians
,
in
memory
of
their
thus
going
to
Gospellize
the
world
;
and
it
is
called
Festum
divisionis
Apostolorum
:
yea
and
the
place
is
yet
shewed
to
Travellers
at
this
day
,
d
where
they
are
said
to
assemble
upon
this
occasion
.
Very
e
many
ancient
writers
,
historicall
and
others
,
f
agreeing
with
Vigilius
in
this
,
Authenticum
symbolum
quod
Apostoli
tradiderunt
;
and
a
little
before
he
blameth
some
for
venting
such
doctrines
,
as
were
neither
g
delivered
by
the
Prophets
,
nor
had
the
authentique
authority
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
and
yet
suppose
it
dubious
whether
that
Symboll
be
indeed
of
Apostolicall
constitution
;
and
that
they
did
not
so
divide
the
world
to
further
their
worke
,
which
is
so
confidently
avouched
by
the
ancient
,
together
with
the
Countries
where
each
of
them
had
their
portion
▪
yet
we
are
sufficiently
assured
such
was
their
commission
,
which
they
pursued
with
exactnesse
and
successe
;
so
that
in
their
life
time
by
their
diligence
the
whole
earth
was
enlightned
:
Thus
Saint
Paul
tell
his
Romans
,
1.
8.
Their
faith
was
published
through
the
whole
world
;
the
same
is
said
to
the
Collossians
also
,
1.
6.
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
used
in
neither
place
,
lest
curiosity
should
restraine
it
to
the
Roman
World
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
the
former
expression
,
and
the
latter
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
whole
and
every
part
of
the
world
;
and
is
it
not
considerable
,
as
the
injunction
was
,
preach
the
Gospell
to
every
creature
,
as
was
before
remembred
from
Saint
Marke
,
16.
5.
So
Saint
Paul
avoweth
that
in
his
time
it
was
preached
to
every
creature
,
Col.
1.
23.
such
was
then
the
use
of
that
word
;
the
name
creature
was
especially
given
to
man
,
the
chiefe
of
all
creatures
below
.
And
this
is
unanimously
acknowledged
by
the
next
writers
,
Ignatius
h
thought
to
be
that
little
child
called
by
Christ
Mat.
18.
1.
hath
this
expression
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
There
i
is
one
Church
which
the
Apostles
setled
from
one
end
of
the
earth
to
another
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
by
their
sweat
and
labour
.
Tertullian
k
in
the
following
Century
affirmes
that
the
Gospel
in
those
very
first
times
went
beyond
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
even
to
us
Britons
;
and
l
Eusebius
sheweth
how
the
doctrine
of
salvation
by
divine
power
and
cooperation
,
was
carried
into
all
the
world
:
and
Iulius
Firmicus
Maturnus
m
professeth
that
in
his
time
1300
yeeres
since
,
there
was
no
Nation
under
Heaven
,
East
,
West
,
North
,
or
South
,
unto
whom
the
Sunne
of
the
Gospel
had
not
shined
;
and
not
onely
in
all
the
Continent
,
but
in
every
Island
saith
Greg.
Nissene
;
Thus
n
Bernard
also
,
and
others
▪
for
when
the
Jewish
fleece
was
dried
up
,
all
the
world
saith
Ierome
o
was
sprinkled
with
that
heavenly
dew
.
2.
The
Jewes
before
the
end
of
the
world
shall
be
converted
to
Christianity
;
this
truth
is
to
be
found
in
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
and
hath
bin
the
constant
beliefe
of
the
faithfull
in
every
age
.
The
children
of
Israell
shall
remaine
many
daies
without
a
King
,
and
without
a
Prince
,
&c.
Hos.
3.
4.
yet
Ver.
5.
afterward
they
shall
convert
,
and
seeke
the
Lord
their
God
,
and
David
their
King
,
i.
e.
Christ
the
Sonne
of
David
the
King
of
his
Church
,
thus
Zephan
.
3.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
Zach.
12.
10
,
11
,
&c.
and
some
predictions
in
that
Evangelicall
Prophet
Esay
.
Saint
Paul
applies
to
this
very
purpose
,
Rom.
11.
26
,
27.
from
Esa.
59.
20.
&
27.
9.
yea
and
our
common
Master
Christ
telleth
us
,
Ierusalem
shall
be
trodden
under
foot
of
the
Gentiles
,
untill
the
time
of
the
Gentiles
shall
be
fulfilled
,
Luke
21.
24.
So
Saint
Paul
,
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
is
come
in
,
all
Israell
shall
be
saved
,
Rom.
11.
25.
Some
by
Israell
here
would
understand
,
Israell
according
to
the
spirit
,
that
is
,
the
Elect
from
all
the
Nations
:
but
all
along
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
are
spoken
of
as
distinct
people
according
to
the
flesh
,
so
all
Israell
shall
be
saved
,
that
is
,
p
a
very
great
and
numerous
company
,
or
many
from
every
tribe
,
as
we
use
to
say
genera
singulorum
,
not
singuli
generum
,
or
all
the
elect
of
them
;
for
when
their
heart
shall
be
turned
to
the
Lord
,
the
veile
shall
be
taken
away
,
2
Cor.
3.
16.
Ancient
Christians
have
subscribed
to
this
;
In
the
end
of
the
world
saith
Ierome
q
the
Jewes
receiving
the
Gospel
,
shall
be
enlightned
,
thus
Augustine
(
r
)
,
Gregory
s
,
Bernard
t
,
Primasius
u
,
this
was
,
this
is
the
common
opinion
of
Christians
.
Coepit
ab
his
,
defertur
ad
hos
,
referetur
ad
illos
w
Nostra
fides
,
&
erunt
sub
mundi
fine
fideles
.
From
the
Jewes
our
faith
began
,
To
the
Gentiles
then
it
ran
,
To
the
Jewes
returne
it
shall
,
Before
the
dreadfull
end
of
all
.
3.
The
third
consideration
hath
a
twofold
branch
.
1.
The
Americans
have
not
,
but
2.
shall
be
acquainted
with
Christianity
:
and
to
the
first
all
are
not
of
this
mind
that
the
Indians
have
not
heard
of
the
Gospell
:
for
x
Osiander
speaking
of
Vilagagno
,
and
his
planting
there
in
Brasil
,
writes
confidently
,
without
doubt
those
people
received
the
Gospel
of
Christ
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
1500
yeeres
since
,
but
they
lost
it
againe
by
their
unthankfulnesse
;
and
Malvenda
y
allegeth
some
conjectures
that
Christianity
might
have
been
among
them
,
but
these
are
so
few
,
and
so
forced
,
that
himselfe
supposeth
them
rather
satanicall
suggestions
,
illusions
,
and
imitations
,
than
remembrances
indeed
of
the
Gospell
.
There
be
z
some
records
where
every
one
of
the
Apostles
planted
the
faith
of
Christ
,
in
what
Nations
and
Kingdomes
,
but
they
are
all
silent
touching
this
part
of
the
world
,
which
indeed
was
not
knowne
till
of
late
;
yea
some
a
conceive
,
they
had
no
being
at
all
in
former
ages
,
and
that
there
was
not
so
much
as
land
or
earth
in
those
places
;
however
questionlesse
they
be
but
of
late
discovery
;
for
though
some
b
will
have
America
to
be
those
Atlantique
Islands
mentioned
by
Plato
,
others
that
the
Phaenicians
arived
thither
more
than
2000
yeeres
since
,
and
some
further
improbable
conjectures
there
be
,
't
is
concluded
neverthelesse
by
many
judicious
and
observant
men
,
that
it
was
never
heard
of
in
this
world
,
till
c
Christopher
Columbus
of
Genoa
brought
newes
thereof
about
1590.
when
then
,
or
by
whom
should
they
be
made
Christians
?
is
it
credible
there
should
be
no
records
thereof
in
the
Annalls
of
any
Nation
?
Could
so
great
a
part
of
the
world
become
Christians
,
without
any
whispering
thereof
to
any
other
;
is
it
likely
that
all
Gospel
impressions
should
be
utterly
obliterate
among
them
?
all
the
light
thereof
quite
extinguished
?
and
not
so
much
as
the
least
glimpse
thereof
remaine
?
as
is
also
acknowledged
by
him
d
that
hath
written
and
observed
so
much
of
these
nations
.
2.
Seeing
they
were
never
yet
enlightned
,
without
question
they
shall
be
,
for
the
Gospell
of
the
Kingdome
must
be
preached
every
where
for
a
witnesse
to
all
Nations
,
Mat.
24.
14.
Surely
so
large
a
part
of
the
world
shall
not
alwaies
be
forgotten
:
Is
it
imaginable
that
the
God
of
mercy
,
who
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
lover
of
soules
,
Wisd.
11.
23.
should
suffer
so
great
a
portion
of
mankind
ever
to
remaine
in
darknesse
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
?
Is
it
credible
or
fit
to
be
believed
,
that
the
wisdome
of
the
Father
who
taketh
his
solace
in
the
habitable
parts
of
the
earth
,
and
his
delight
is
to
be
with
the
children
of
men
,
Prov.
8.
31.
should
have
no
compassion
of
such
an
innumerable
multitude
of
soules
?
The
earth
was
inhabited
e
by
degrees
,
from
the
place
where
Noahs
Ark
rested
they
went
as
the
Sunne
,
from
the
East
,
and
so
planted
themselves
forward
;
and
the
progresse
of
the
Gospell
saith
f
Eusebius
,
was
in
the
same
manner
,
and
for
this
there
is
more
than
allusion
in
Psal.
19.
5.
compared
with
Rom.
10.
18.
That
Westerne
part
of
the
world
was
last
inhabited
,
and
it
shall
heare
of
Christ
also
in
due
time
,
as
certainely
as
there
be
people
to
receive
him
,
for
he
shall
be
salvation
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
the
last
end
of
the
earth
,
Act.
13.
47.
And
the
Americans
have
a
tradition
among
themselves
,
g
that
white
and
bearded
Nations
shall
subdue
their
Countries
,
abolish
all
their
rites
and
ceremonies
,
and
introduce
a
new
religion
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
sixth
Conjecture
.
THE
Americans
calamities
are
suitable
to
those
plagues
threatned
unto
the
Jewes
,
Deut.
28.
Such
a
comment
upon
that
terrible
Scripture
is
not
any
where
to
be
found
,
as
among
the
Indians
,
by
this
also
it
will
appear
probable
that
they
be
Jews
:
and
here
three
things
shall
be
touched
upon
.
1.
The
Jewes
were
a
very
sinfull
people
.
2.
The
Indians
were
and
are
transcendent
sufferers
.
3.
In
that
way
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
litterally
,
as
was
threatned
to
the
Jewes
.
1.
The
Jewes
were
grand
offenders
;
a
Galatinus
mentions
fon●…e
of
their
enormous
transgressions
,
with
their
ensuing
vengeances
.
1.
The
selling
of
Ioseph
into
Egypt
,
where
themselves
were
kept
afterwa●…d
in
an
iron
furnace
,
and
dwelt
a
long
time
in
an
house
of
bondage
.
2.
Their
first
rejection
of
the
Messiah
,
typified
in
David
,
2
Sam.
20.
1.
which
was
punished
by
the
Assyrians
.
3.
The
sacrificing
of
their
owne
children
to
Idols
,
and
murthering
the
Prophets
that
deterred
them
from
such
abominations
,
he
calls
their
third
great
offence
,
for
which
the
Babylonian
captivity
fell
upon
them
.
4.
Their
fatall
and
most
grievous
crime
was
the
denyall
of
the
Holy
one
,
and
the
just
,
with
desire
that
a
murtherer
should
be
given
them
,
Act.
3.
14.
and
this
brought
upon
them
,
first
the
tyranny
of
the
Roman
conquest
,
and
then
all
those
hideous
and
horrid
tribulations
that
presse
and
oppresse
them
to
this
day
.
2.
The
Natives
of
America
have
endured
the
extremities
of
most
unspeakable
miseries
:
They
are
a
Nation
saith
Lerius
b
cursed
and
forsaken
of
God
,
and
the
men
of
Spaine
to
their
other
cruelties
added
that
most
abominable
reproach
,
these
Barbarians
are
c
dogs
,
unworthy
of
Christendome
;
t
is
too
true
they
were
so
used
by
them
,
as
if
they
had
bin
such
or
worse
,
they
did
so
weare
them
up
with
labour
,
that
they
became
weary
of
their
lives
,
the
poore
creatures
chusing
rather
to
die
any
kind
of
death
,
than
to
live
under
such
bloody
Masters
and
Monsters
;
they
scared
the
Indians
into
woods
,
where
the
men
and
women
hanged
themselves
together
,
and
wanting
instruments
sometimes
for
such
selfe
execution
,
they
helped
one
another
to
knit
their
long
locks
about
the
branches
of
trees
,
and
so
cast
themselves
downe
headlong
,
their
owne
haires
being
their
halters
;
and
thus
many
thousands
of
them
ended
their
daies
with
most
lamentable
yellings
and
out-cries
;
their
intestine
violences
and
injuries
among
themselves
were
woefull
by
rapine
,
warre
,
and
sacrificings
of
one
another
,
many
d
thousands
of
them
have
been
immolated
in
one
day
at
Mexico
;
but
their
sufferings
by
the
spaniards
exceed
not
onely
all
relation
,
but
beliefe
,
and
surely
the
savages
could
not
have
outstripped
the
Spaniards
in
barbarous
savagenesses
,
if
those
Infidells
had
gotten
the
upper
hand
of
these
Christians
;
a
very
prudent
Cacique
saith
Benzo
e
,
that
was
neere
an
hundred
yeeres
old
,
reported
freely
,
that
when
he
was
young
,
a
very
strange
disease
invaded
those
countrys
,
the
sick
commonly
vomited
many
filthy
wormes
,
such
a
wasting
plague
he
said
followed
this
calamity
,
that
we
feared
none
of
us
could
survive
it
:
and
a
little
before
your
comming
we
of
Iucatana
had
two
cruell
battailes
with
the
Mexicans
,
in
which
above
one
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
were
slaine
,
but
these
were
all
light
and
easie
vexations
,
in
respect
of
those
terrible
examples
of
intollerable
insolence
,
avarice
,
and
cruelty
,
exercised
by
your selves
upon
us
;
thus
he
:
we
read
,
when
the
Prophet
of
God
soretold
Hazael
,
the
evill
hee
should
bring
upon
Israel
Hazael
said
,
Is
thy
servant
a
dog
that
he
should
doe
this
?
2
King.
8.
13.
But
the
Spaniards
did
more
evill
things
to
the
Indians
,
and
shewed
themselves
with
shame
to
be
worse
than
dogs
,
witnesse
that
bloody
Bezerill
,
though
not
so
bloody
as
his
Master
Didacus
Salasar
f
,
who
set
that
his
Mastiffe
upon
an
old
woman
,
employed
by
himselfe
,
as
hē
feigned
with
letters
to
the
Governour
,
who
seeing
the
cruell
curre
,
by
his
more
cruell
Masters
setting
on
,
with
open
mouth
comming
upon
her
,
falls
to
the
ground
,
bespeaking
him
in
her
language
,
sir
dog
,
sir
dog
,
I
carry
these
letters
to
the
Governour
,
holding
up
to
his
view
the
seale
,
be
not
angry
with
me
,
sir
dog
,
the
Mastiffe
as
becalmed
by
that
begging
posture
and
language
,
abates
his
fiercenesse
,
liftes
up
his
leg
,
and
besprinkles
the
woman
,
as
dogs
use
to
doe
at
the
wall
:
the
Spaniards
▪
that
knew
well
his
curstnesse
at
other
times
,
saw
this
with
astonishment
,
and
were
ashamed
▪
to
hurt
the
woman
,
that
so
cruell
a
dog
had
spared
.
3.
The
Indian
sufferings
have
runne
so
parallel
with
those
threats
,
Deut.
28.
as
if
they
had
been
principally
intended
therein
also
.
Was
Israel
offending
to
be
calamitous
,
in
all
places
,
towne
and
field
,
at
home
and
abroad
,
&c.
The
poore
Indians
g
for
their
gold
and
labour
,
were
by
the
Spaniards
hunted
out
of
all
places
,
corners
and
Islands
,
as
if
the
end
of
their
discovery
had
been
indeed
to
make
a
full
end
,
and
a
totall
devastation
of
the
American
Nations
.
Against
the
sinning
Jewes
it
was
said
,
Cursed
shall
be
the
fruit
of
thy
body
,
&c.
vers
.
18.
The
pestilence
shall
cleave
unto
thee
,
&c.
The
Lord
shall
smite
thee
with
a
consumption
,
&c.
ver
.
21
,
22
,
35
,
29.
Strange
diseases
have
destroyed
the
Natives
,
as
the
histories
of
those
countries
doe
relate
;
their
cruell
task-masters
the
Spaniards
,
did
so
much
overburthen
them
with
load
and
labour
,
that
the
h
cohabitation
of
man
and
wife
did
cease
:
seven
thousand
infants
of
Cuba
did
perish
in
three
moneths
space
,
their
mothers
worne
out
with
toyling
had
no
milk
to
give
them
.
The
Lord
said
,
He
would
smite
Israel
with
blindnesse
,
madnesse
,
and
astonishment
of
heart
,
and
thou
shalt
grope
at
noone
day
,
as
the
blind
gropeth
in
darknesse
,
&c.
ver
.
28
,
29.
And
woefull
indeed
is
the
veile
of
ignorance
that
is
come
over
the
Natives
i
;
they
imagined
the
Island
Hispaniola
to
be
a
living
creature
,
eating
and
digesting
like
a
monster
:
that
vast
sea
den
or
hollow
place
which
they
call
Guacca-jarima
,
is
the
voider
of
its
excrements
,
a
fancy
like
that
antique
fable
of
the
Demogorgon
lying
in
the
wombe
of
the
world
,
whose
breath
causeth
the
flux
and
reflux
of
the
sea
:
the
darke
part
of
the
Moone
k
they
take
to
be
a
man
throwne
thither
,
and
tormented
for
incest
with
his
owne
sister
,
whose
eclipse
they
guesse
to
be
caused
by
the
Sunnes
anger
;
those
responsalls
of
the
aires
reverberation
,
which
we
call
eccho
,
they
suppose
to
be
soules
,
wandring
thereabouts
.
How
were
those
poore
creatures
astonish'd
,
when
they
saw
themselves
torne
by
l
Spanish
dogs
,
whose
Masters
would
borrow
quarters
of
Indians
,
men
and
women
,
for
their
hounds
,
and
as
commonly
expose
them
to
such
a
kind
of
death
and
buriall
,
as
if
men
and
women
had
bin
made
for
dogs
meate
?
how
were
they
affrighted
when
the
feare
of
Spanish
cruelties
provoked
fathers
,
mothers
,
children
,
to
hang
themselves
together
?
that
Bishop
knew
of
two
hundred
and
more
so
perishing
by
the
tyranny
of
one
Spaniard
.
No
m
marvaile
therefore
if
when
the
Fryer
told
Hathuey
,
the
Cacique
,
of
heavens
happinesse
,
and
the
torments
of
hell
,
and
hee
understanding
upon
enquiry
that
the
Spaniards
dying
went
to
heaven
,
because
they
were
Christians
,
let
my
lot
saith
he
fall
in
hell
rather
than
with
that
most
cruell
people
.
God
said
of
the
Jewes
,
They
should
be
oppressed
and
spoyled
evermore
,
ver
.
29.
thou
shalt
betroth
a
wife
,
and
another
shall
lie
with
her
,
ver
.
30.
you
shall
be
left
few
in
number
,
though
yee
were
as
starres
for
multitude
,
&c.
ver
.
62.
And
these
Americans
were
made
by
the
Spaniards
every
where
and
every
way
miserable
,
without
any
helpe
or
reliefe
:
Barthol
▪
las
Casas
upon
fourty
two
yeeres
sight
of
their
suffering
,
sympathized
so
much
with
them
,
that
he
represented
the
same
to
King
Philip
,
in
hope
to
obtaine
for
them
some
favour
and
mercy
,
but
he
little
prevailed
.
One
of
them
boasted
of
his
care
to
leave
as
many
Indian
women
as
he
could
with
child
,
that
in
their
sale
he
might
put
them
off
to
his
better
profit
:
from
n
Lucaios
to
Hispaniola
,
about
seventy
miles
,
dead
carkases
were
cast
so
abundantly
into
the
sea
,
that
they
needed
no
other
direction
thither
;
and
wee
know
it
for
truth
,
saith
hee
,
that
Countreys
longer
than
all
Europe
and
a
great
part
of
Asia
,
by
horrid
cruelties
were
destroyed
,
and
more
than
twenty
Millions
of
the
Natives
o
yea
in
Hispaniola
alone
,
scarce
one
hundred
and
fifty
,
of
two
millions
were
left
alive
.
In
another
place
hee
professeth
their
tyranny
was
so
cruell
and
detestable
,
that
in
fourty
six
yeeres
space
they
caused
,
he
verily
believed
,
more
than
fifty
millions
of
them
to
pay
their
last
debt
to
nature
;
for
I
speak
,
saith
hee
,
the
truth
,
and
what
I
saw
:
they
dealt
with
the
poore
Indians
,
not
as
with
beasts
,
hoc
enim
peroptarem
,
but
as
if
they
had
bin
the
most
abject
dung
of
the
earth
:
and
is
this
the
way
saith
Benzo
to
convert
Infidels
?
Such
kindnesse
they
shewed
to
other
places
also
,
Cuba
,
Iamaica
,
Portu
ricco
,
&c.
It
was
said
against
Israell
,
Cursed
shall
thy
basket
be
,
and
thy
store
,
ver
.
17.
the
fruit
of
thy
land
,
the
encrease
of
thy
cattle
.
ver
.
18.
all
shall
be
devoured
by
enemies
and
other
Nations
,
&c.
ver
.
30
,
&c.
For
very
much
is
said
of
their
suffering
in
riches
and
honour
&c.
And
the
Spanish
Christians
that
brake
into
America
shewed
themselves
so
covetous
of
their
treasure
,
that
the
Natives
with
wonder
said
p
surely
gold
is
the
Spaniards
God
;
they
broiled
noble
Indians
on
gridirons
,
to
extort
from
them
their
hidden
wealth
,
giving
no
respect
at
all
to
their
Caciques
or
Kings
.
Memorable
in
q
many
respects
is
the
History
of
Attabaliba
the
great
King
of
Peru
,
who
being
conquered
and
captivated
by
Francis
Pizarro
,
redeemed
his
liberty
by
the
promise
of
so
many
golden
and
silver
vessels
,
as
should
fill
the
roome
where
they
were
so
high
as
one
could
reach
with
his
hand
,
and
they
were
to
take
none
away
till
he
had
brought
in
the
whole
summe
;
expecting
thereupon
according
to
covenant
his
freedome
and
honour
,
he
dispatched
his
officers
and
servants
with
great
care
and
diligence
,
and
did
faithfully
performe
his
bargaine
,
in
bringing
that
vast
heape
of
treasure
together
;
but
they
resolve
neverthelesse
most
impiously
to
murder
him
,
though
with
many
arguments
and
tears
he
pleaded
for
his
life
,
desiring
sometime
to
be
sent
unto
Caesar
,
then
expostulating
with
them
for
their
perfidiousnesse
and
falsehood
,
but
neither
words
nor
weeping
,
nor
their
owne
inward
guilt
could
mollifie
those
hard
hearts
,
they
sentence
him
to
death
by
a
rope
,
and
the
cruell
execution
followed
;
but
r
Benzo
observed
a
miraculous
hand
of
vengeance
from
heaven
upon
all
that
gave
consent
thereto
:
so
that
as
Suetonius
s
records
of
Caesars
stobbers
,
Nullus
eorum
suamorte
defunctus
est
,
every
one
of
them
found
that
consultation
and
contrivance
fatall
;
Almager
is
hanged
,
Didacus
his
sonne
is
slaine
by
Vacca
de
Castro
,
the
Indians
kill
Iohn
Pizarro
at
C●…sco
,
who
fell
upon
Fryar
Vincent
also
of
the
green
valley
,
and
slew
him
with
clubs
in
the
Isle
Puna
,
Ferdinandus
Pizarro
was
sent
into
Spain
,
where
he
consumed
his
daies
in
a
prison
,
Gonsallus
Pizarro
was
taken
by
Gasca
and
hewen
in
pieces
,
and
Francis
Pizarro
that
was
the
President
,
and
gave
judgement
,
died
an
evill
death
also
,
being
slaine
by
his
owne
Countrey
men
in
that
strange
land
;
so
just
was
God
in
avenging
so
perfidious
a
regicide
and
King-murder
,
so
ominous
was
their
presumption
against
the
honourable
,
vile
swine-herds
sentencing
so
great
a
King
to
so
foule
a
death
:
those
are
his
words
,
in
whom
,
and
his
interpreter
t
,
he
that
please
may
read
further
,
those
murderers
were
base
in
birth
and
life
,
and
they
instance
in
despicable
particulars
.
It
were
endlesse
to
mention
all
the
parallels
that
the
Spaniards
have
drawne
upon
the
poore
Indians
,
according
to
the
threats
of
God
upon
the
sinning
Jewes
,
Deut.
28.
43
,
The
stranger
that
is
within
the●…
shall
get
up
above
thee
very
high
,
and
thox
shalt
come
downe
very
low
.
48.
Thou
shalt
serve
thine
enemy
in
hunger
,
and
thirst
,
and
nakednesse
,
and
in
want
of
all
things
,
and
he
shall
put
a
yoake
of
iron
upon
thy
necke
till
he
have
destroyed
thee
.
59.
The
Lord
will
make
thy
plagues
wonderfull
,
&c.
61.
And
every
plague
which
is
not
written
in
this
Law
will
the
Lord
bring
upon
thee
,
untill
thou
be
destroyed
.
Their
Kings
and
Caciques
were
no
more
regarded
by
them
than
the
meanest
,
they
enthralled
all
the
Natives
in
most
woefull
servitude
and
captivity
;
their
sufferings
have
bin
most
wonderfull
,
such
as
the
Book
of
the
Law
hath
not
registred
,
nor
any
other
record
;
they
spared
no
age
nor
sex
,
not
women
with
childe
;
they
laid
wagers
who
could
digge
deepest
into
the
bodies
of
men
at
one
blow
,
or
with
most
dexterity
cut
off
their
heads
;
they
tooke
infants
from
their
mothers
breasts
and
dash'd
their
innocent
heads
against
the
rockes
;
they
cast
others
into
the
rivers
with
scorne
,
making
themselves
merry
at
the
manner
of
their
falling
into
the
water
;
they
set
up
severall
gallowses
,
and
hung
upon
them
thirteen
Indians
in
honour
they
said
of
Christ
and
his
twelve
Apostles
:
And
yet
further
the
same
Bishop
mervailes
at
the
abominable
blindnesse
and
blasphemy
of
his
Countrymen
,
impropriating
their
bloudy
crimes
unto
God
himselfe
,
giving
him
thanks
in
their
prosperous
tyrannies
,
like
those
thieves
and
Tyrants
he
sayth
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Zachary
,
11.
5.
They
kill
,
and
hold
themselves
not
guilty
,
and
they
that
sell
them
say
,
Blessed
be
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
rich
.
And
now
if
all
these
parallels
will
not
amount
to
a
probability
,
one
thing
more
shall
be
added
,
which
is
the
dispersion
of
the
Jewes
,
t
is
said
,
The
Lord
shall
scatter
thee
among
all
people
,
from
one
end
of
the
earth
,
even
to
the
other
,
&c.
Deut.
28.
64.
The
whole
remnant
of
thee
I
will
scatter
into
all
winds
,
Ezek.
5.
10
,
12
,
14.
&
Zach.
2.
6.
I
have
spread
you
as
the
foure
winds
of
heaven
.
Now
if
it
be
considered
how
punctuall
and
faithfull
God
is
in
performing
his
promises
and
threats
mentioned
in
the
Scripture
of
truth
,
wee
shall
have
cause
to
looke
for
the
Jewes
in
America
,
one
great
,
very
great
part
of
the
earth
;
Esay
had
said
,
1.
8.
The
daughter
of
Syon
shall
be
left
as
a
lodge
in
a
garden
of
Cucumbers
,
and
as
Helena
u
found
it
in
her
time
,
pomorum
custodium
an
Apple-yard
;
so
(
w
)
Cyrill
assirmeth
in
his
daies
it
was
a
place
full
of
Cucumbers
;
Ieremies
prophecies
of
Babylons
destruction
,
even
in
the
circumstances
thereof
,
are
particularly
acknowledged
and
related
by
Xenophon
x
,
The
Lord
had
threatned
to
bring
a
Nation
upon
Israell
swift
as
the
Eagle
flieth
,
Deut.
28.
49.
Iosephus
y
saith
this
was
verified
in
Vespatians
Ensigne
,
and
the
banner
of
Cyrus
was
an
Eagle
z
also
,
as
the
same
Xenophon
relateth
;
and
if
the
Jewes
bee
not
now
,
never
were
in
America
,
how
have
they
been
dispersed
into
all
parts
of
the
earth
?
this
being
indeed
so
large
a
portion
of
it
;
how
have
they
bin
scattered
into
all
the
four
windes
,
if
one
of
the
foure
did
never
blow
upon
them
?
Much
more
might
be
said
of
their
sufferings
from
the
Spaniards
,
whom
the
barbarous
Indians
thereupon
counted
so
barbarous
and
inhumane
,
that
they
supposed
them
not
to
come
into
the
world
like
other
people
,
as
if
it
were
impossible
,
that
any
borne
of
man
and
woman
should
be
so
monstruously
savage
and
cruell
;
they
derived
therefore
their
pedigree
from
the
wide
and
wild
Ocean
,
and
call'd
them
a
Viracocheie
,
i.
e.
the
foame
of
the
Sea
,
as
beeng
borne
of
the
one
,
and
nourished
by
the
other
,
and
poured
upon
the
earth
for
its
destruction
.
b
Acosta
indeed
gives
another
interpretation
of
that
word
in
honour
of
his
Nation
,
but
other
c
writers
unanimously
accord
in
this
;
and
d
Benzo
confidently
averreth
,
that
the
conceit
and
judgement
of
the
Indians
touching
the
originall
of
the
Spaniards
,
is
so
setled
in
them
,
that
none
but
God
himselfe
can
alter
their
minds
herein
;
for
thus
saith
hee
they
reason
among
themselves
,
the
winds
tumble
downe
houses
,
and
teare
trees
in
peeces
,
the
fire
burnes
both
trees
and
houses
,
but
these
same
Viracocheies
devoure
all
,
they
turn
over
the
earth
,
offer
violence
to
the
rivers
,
are
perpetually
unquiet
,
wandering
every
way
to
finde
gold
,
and
when
they
have
found
it
,
they
throw
it
away
at
dice
,
they
steale
,
and
sweare
,
and
kill
,
yea
and
kill
one
another
,
and
deny
God
:
yea
these
Indians
in
detestation
of
the
Spaniards
,
he
saith
,
doe
execrate
and
curse
the
sea
it selfe
for
sending
such
an
intractable
,
fierce
,
and
cruell
a
generation
into
the
earth
:
But
thus
have
wicked
sinnes
drawne
woefull
punishments
,
threatned
to
the
Jewes
,
and
suffered
also
by
these
Americans
,
wherein
the
more
hath
bin
spoken
,
not
onely
to
deter
all
Christians
from
such
inhumane
barbarities
,
but
to
provoke
the
readers
every
way
to
compassionate
such
transcendent
sufferers
,
the
rather
because
as
Canaan
of
old
was
Emanuels
land
,
Hos.
9.
3.
the
holy
land
,
Zach.
2.
12.
and
the
Jewes
were
Gods
peculiar
people
,
so
these
surely
are
either
a
remnant
of
Israell
after
the
flesh
,
or
else
God
will
in
his
good
time
incorporate
them
into
that
common-wealth
,
and
then
they
also
shall
become
the
Israel
of
God.
Part
Second
.
Some
contrary
reasonings
removed
,
and
first
in
the
generall
.
CHAP.
I.
THere
be
some
that
by
irrefragable
arguments
,
they
suppose
,
evince
and
overthrow
all
conjectures
that
the
Americans
be
Jewes
:
Apocryphall
Esdras
in
Historicalls
may
be
of
some
credit
,
and
that
sentence
of
his
by
many
is
applyed
to
this
very
purpose
;
and
these
very
people
,
the
ten
tribes
led
away
captive
by
Salmanasar
,
tooke
this
counsell
among
themselves
,
that
they
would
leave
the
multitude
of
the
Heathen
,
and
goe
forth
into
a
farther
Countrey
,
where
never
man
dwelt
,
that
they
might
there
keepe
their
statutes
,
which
they
never
kept
in
their
owne
land
,
and
they
entred
into
Euphrates
,
by
the
narrow
passages
of
the
river
,
for
through
that
Countrey
there
was
a
great
way
to
goe
,
namely
of
a
yeere
and
an
halfe
,
and
the
same
Region
is
called
Arsareth
,
&c.
2
Esdr.
13.
40.
&c.
a
Acosta
is
of
opinion
that
these
words
thus
produced
by
many
,
make
in
truth
against
this
conjecture
,
and
that
for
two
reasons
.
1.
The
ten
Tribes
went
so
farre
to
keepe
their
statutes
and
ceremonies
,
but
these
Indians
observe
none
of
them
,
being
given
up
to
all
Idolatries
:
And
is
this
at
all
consequent
,
such
was
their
purpose
,
therefore
the
successe
must
be
answerable
?
is
it
likely
they
should
be
so
tenacious
in
a
farre
and
forraigne
land
,
that
never
kept
them
in
their
owne
,
as
the
next
words
expresse
?
His
second
Argument
is
of
like
force
,
for
t
is
not
said
,
that
Euphrates
and
America
be
contiguous
,
or
places
so
neere
one
the
other
,
muchlesse
that
the
entries
of
that
River
should
stretch
to
the
Indies
;
but
hee
tells
of
a
very
long
journey
taken
by
them
,
suitable
to
the
places
of
their
removall
,
and
approach
,
which
was
to
a
Countrey
where
never
man
dwelt
,
and
what
Countrey
could
this
be
but
America
?
all
other
parts
of
the
world
being
then
knowne
and
inhabited
:
Besides
there
hath
bin
a
common
tradition
among
the
Jews
,
and
in
the
world
,
that
those
ten
tribes
are
utterly
lost
;
in
what
place
are
they
then
like
to
be
found
if
not
in
America
?
for
they
shall
be
found
againe
.
Some
conjectures
that
they
came
from
Norway
,
and
be
of
that
nation
,
have
bin
mentioned
,
with
the
improbability
also
thereof
;
and
now
lately
T.
Gage
sets
forth
his
new
survey
of
the
West
Indies
,
his
long
abode
there
,
and
diligent
observation
of
many
,
very
many
remarkable
passages
in
his
travells
;
there
I
hoped
to
read
somewhat
of
their
originalls
,
and
finde
him
b
affirming
that
the
Indians
seeme
to
be
of
the
Tartars
progeny
,
his
reasons
are
,
1.
Quivira
and
all
the
West
side
of
the
Countrey
towards
Asia
is
farre
more
populons
than
the
East
next
Europe
,
which
sheweth
these
parts
to
be
first
inhabited
;
but
if
the
meaning
be
,
the
nearer
Tartary
the
more
populous
,
therefore
they
came
from
thence
,
its
falls
in
with
the
third
reason
.
2.
Their
barbarous
properties
are
most
like
the
Tartats
of
any
;
this
argument
militates
with
more
force
for
their
Judaisme
,
to
which
many
of
their
rites
be
so
consonant
,
both
sacred
and
common
,
as
hath
been
said
.
And
thirdly
the
West
side
of
America
,
if
it
be
not
continent
with
Tartary
,
is
yet
disjoyned
by
a
small
straite
;
but
the
like
may
be
said
of
some
other
parts
,
that
they
be
or
may
have
been
neer
some
other
maine
lands
,
and
so
by
that
reason
of
some
other
race
and
extract
.
4.
The
people
of
Quivira
neerest
to
Tartary
,
are
said
to
follow
the
seasons
and
pasturing
of
their
cattell
like
the
Tartarians
;
this
particular
,
a
species
of
the
generall
,
delivered
in
the
second
reason
,
is
there
glanced
upon
,
but
all
he
saith
of
this
nature
,
and
others
with
him
,
are
so
farre
from
weakening
our
conjecture
,
that
they
may
be
embraced
rather
as
friendly
supports
thereunto
,
if
others
have
guessed
right
that
conceive
the
Tartars
also
themselves
to
be
Jewes
.
Mathew
Paris
c
,
no
meane
man
in
his
time
,
was
of
that
opinion
;
in
his
famous
history
he
mentions
it
as
the
judgement
of
learned
men
in
that
age
,
it
is
thought
the
Tartars
,
quorum
memoriaest
detestabilis
,
are
of
the
ten
Tribes
,
&c.
Yea
and
of
latter
times
Dr
Fletcher
d
a
neere
neighbour
to
them
while
he
lived
among
the
Russes
as
Agent
for
Queen
Elizabeth
,
supposeth
the
same
,
and
giveth
divers
probable
arguments
inducing
him
thereto
:
the
names
of
many
Townes
in
Tartary
the
same
with
those
in
Israell
,
Tabor
,
Ierico
,
Chorasin
,
&c.
They
are
circumcised
,
distinguished
into
Tribes
,
and
have
many
Hebrew
words
among
them
,
&c.
for
hee
addeth
other
probabilities
;
yea
and
the
same
M.
Paris
e
shewes
that
the
Jewes
themselves
were
of
that
mind
,
and
called
them
their
brethren
of
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
&c.
There
was
another
transmigration
of
them
when
Vespatian
destroyed
Ierusalem
;
their
owne
,
and
other
Histories
speake
little
thereof
:
it
might
be
well
worthy
the
endeavours
of
some
serious
houres
to
enquire
after
the
condition
of
that
Nation
since
ou●…
most
deare
Saviours
Ascension
;
a
strange
thing
is
reported
by
themselves
,
and
of
themselves
,
and
with
such
confidence
f
that
t
is
in
their
devotion
.
It
saith
when
Vespatian
wan
Ierusalem
,
he
gave
order
that
three
ships
laden
with
that
people
might
be
put
to
Sea
,
but
without
Pilot
,
oares
,
or
tackling
,
these
by
windes
and
tempests
were
woefully
shattered
,
and
so
dispersed
,
that
they
were
cast
upon
severall
coasts
;
one
of
them
in
a
Countrey
called
Lovanda
,
the
second
in
another
region
named
Arlado
,
the
third
at
a
place
called
Bardeli
,
all
unknown
in
these
time
,
the
last
courteously
entertained
these
strangers
,
freely
giving
them
grounds
and
vineyards
to
dresse
,
but
that
Lord
being
dead
,
another
arose
that
was
to
them
,
as
Pharaoh
to
old
Israell
,
and
he
said
to
them
,
he
would
try
by
Nabuchedonosors
experiment
upon
the
three
young
men
,
if
these
also
came
from
the
fire
unscorch'd
,
he
would
believe
them
to
be
Jewes
,
they
say
Adoni-Melech
,
most
noble
Emperour
,
let
us
have
also
three
daies
to
invoke
the
Majesty
of
our
God
for
our
deliverance
,
which
being
granted
,
Ioseph
and
Benjamin
two
brothers
,
and
their
cosin
Samuell
,
consider
what
is
meet
to
be
done
,
and
agree
to
fast
and
pray
three
daies
together
,
and
meditate
every
one
of
them
a
prayer
,
which
they
did
,
and
out
of
them
all
they
compiled
one
which
they
used
all
those
three
daies
and
three
nights
;
on
the
morning
of
the
third
day
one
of
them
had
a
vision
upon
Esa.
43.
2.
which
marvelously
encouraged
them
all
:
soone
after
a
very
great
fire
was
kindled
,
and
an
ininnumerable
company
of
people
came
to
see
the
burning
,
into
which
they
cast
themselves
unbidden
without
feare
,
singing
,
and
praying
till
all
the
combustible
matter
was
consumed
,
and
the
fire
went
out
;
the
Jewes
every
where
published
this
miracle
,
and
commanded
that
this
prayer
should
be
said
every
Monday
and
Thursday
morning
in
their
Synagogues
,
which
is
observed
by
them
to
this
day
saith
Buxtorfius
:
In
this
narration
if
there
be
any
truth
wee
may
looke
for
some
confirmation
thereof
from
America
.
But
that
there
be
no
Jewes
in
those
parts
,
Io.
de
Laet
endeavours
otherwise
to
evince
;
as
1.
They
are
not
circumcised
,
therefore
not
Jewes
;
but
their
circumcision
hath
been
made
so
manifest
,
that
this
reason
may
well
be
retorted
;
they
are
circumcised
,
therefore
they
be
Jewes
.
Againe
the
Indians
are
not
covetous
,
nor
learned
,
nor
carefull
of
their
Antiquities
,
therefore
they
are
not
Judaicall
;
in
which
allegations
if
there
be
any
strength
,
it
will
be
answered
in
the
examination
of
those
three
following
scrupulous
and
difficult
questions
.
1.
Whence
and
how
the
Iewes
should
get
into
America
.
2.
How
multiply
,
and
enpeople
so
great
a
Continent
,
so
vast
a
land
.
3.
How
grow
so
prodigiously
rude
and
barbarous
.
CHAP
II.
Answer
to
the
first
Quere
,
How
the
Iewes
should
get
into
America
.
THE
Jewes
did
not
come
into
America
,
as
is
feigned
of
Ganimed
a
,
riding
on
Eagles
wings
,
neither
was
there
another
Arke
made
to
convey
them
thither
,
the
Angels
did
not
carry
them
by
the
haires
of
the
heads
,
b
as
Apocryphall
Habakuk
was
conducted
into
Babylon
,
these
were
not
caught
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
and
setled
there
,
as
Saint
Philip
was
from
Ierusalem
to
Asotus
,
Act.
8.
5.
They
were
c
not
guided
by
an
Hart
,
as
t
is
written
of
the
Hunns
,
when
they
brake
in
upon
the
nearer
parts
of
Europe
d
,
Procopius
reports
of
the
Maurisii
,
an
African
Nation
,
that
they
were
of
those
Gergesites
or
Jebusites
spoken
of
in
the
Scriptures
,
for
he
had
read
a
very
ancient
writing
in
Phaenician
Characters
thus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
i.
e.
We
are
they
that
fled
from
the
face
of
the
destroyer
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Nave
;
and
so
the
Septuagint
names
him
,
whom
wee
call
the
sonne
of
Nun
,
and
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
formerly
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
was
not
in
those
daies
of
such
odious
signification
:
It
may
be
said
these
might
passe
from
the
parts
of
Asia
into
Lybia
by
land
,
but
the
Jewes
could
not
so
get
into
America
,
which
is
thought
by
some
to
be
very
farre
distant
on
every
side
from
the
Continent
;
e
Acosta
therefore
supposeth
the
Natives
might
come
at
first
by
sea
into
that
maine
land
,
alledging
some
experiments
to
that
purpose
,
but
in
the
next
Chapter
he
judgeth
it
more
probable
,
whosoever
the
inhabitants
be
,
that
they
travelled
thither
by
land
;
for
though
some
few
men
happily
by
tempests
,
might
be
cast
on
those
shores
,
yet
it
is
unlike
,
so
large
a
part
of
the
earth
by
such
mishaps
should
be
replenished
.
F.
Cotton
(
f
)
,
it
seemes
was
puzled
with
this
scruple
,
therefore
in
his
memorialls
he
propounded
to
the
Daemoniaque
that
Interrogatory
,
Quomodo
animalia
in
insulas
,
&c.
Quomodo
homines
,
how
got
men
and
other
creatures
into
those
Islands
and
Countries
.
Acosta
g
subscribes
at
length
to
the
sentence
of
St.
Austin
h
for
the
entrance
of
Beares
,
Lions
,
and
Wolves
,
that
they
arrived
thither
,
either
by
their
owne
swimming
,
or
by
the
importation
of
curious
men
,
or
by
the
miraculous
command
of
God
,
and
ministration
of
the
Angels
,
yet
his
i
finall
determination
is
,
and
he
lived
seventeen
yeeres
in
that
Countrey
,
America
joyneth
somewhere
with
some
other
part
of
the
world
,
or
else
is
but
by
a
very
little
distance
separated
from
it
.
And
it
may
yet
be
further
considered
,
the
scituation
of
Countries
is
much
altered
by
tract
of
time
,
many
places
that
were
formerly
sea
,
are
now
dry
land
saith
Strabo
k
,
a
great
part
af
Asia
and
Africa
hath
bin
gained
from
the
Atlantique
Ocean
,
the
sea
of
Corinth
was
drunk
up
by
an
earthquake
,
Lucania
by
the
force
of
the
water
was
broken
off
from
Italy
,
and
got
a
new
name
;
Sicily
saith
l
Tertullian
,
the
sea
gave
unto
the
m
earth
the
Island
Rhodes
;
Pliny
n
mentions
divers
places
,
Islands
long
since
,
but
in
his
time
adjoyned
to
the
Continent
,
and
the
sea
hath
devoured
many
Townes
and
Cities
,
that
were
anciently
inhabited
;
that
Vallis
Silvestris
as
the
Latin
translation
renders
,
Gen.
14.
3.
or
of
Siddim
,
i.
e.
Laboured
fields
,
as
t
is
in
Hebrew
,
was
certainely
a
vaile
of
slime-pits
in
the
daies
of
Abraham
and
Lot
,
ver
.
10.
which
very
place
about
foure
hundred
yeeres
after
,
was
a
sea
,
the
salt
sea
,
ver
.
3.
Between
Thera
and
Therasia
an
Island
suddenly
appeared
,
saith
o
Eusebius
,
and
the
sea
perhaps
hath
broken
into
some
places
,
and
of
one
made
a
double
Island
;
all
Ages
and
Nations
tell
of
the
water
and
the
Earth
,
how
they
gain
one
from
the
other
:
and
thus
some
p
have
conjectured
,
that
our
Brittaine
since
the
floud
,
was
one
Continent
with
France
,
for
the
distance
between
them
,
at
Callis
and
Dover
is
but
small
,
about
twenty
foure
miles
,
and
the
cliffes
on
both
sides
are
like
each
other
,
for
length
and
matter
,
equally
chalk
and
flinty
,
as
if
art
,
or
suddaine
violence
had
made
an
even
separation
.
Thence
Hollinshead
writes
confidently
,
because
Lions
and
wild
Bulls
were
formerly
in
this
Island
,
that
it
was
not
cut
from
the
maine
by
the
great
deluge
of
Noah
,
but
long
after
;
for
none
would
replenish
a
Countrey
with
such
creatures
for
pastime
and
delight
.
And
if
these
be
no
more
but
conjectures
that
America
was
once
united
to
the
other
world
,
or
but
a
little
divided
from
it
,
time
and
the
sea
two
insatiable
devourers
have
made
the
gap
wider
:
But
the
question
is
not
in
what
age
,
before
,
or
since
the
Incarnation
of
our
Lord
the
Jewes
tooke
their
long
journey
,
and
planted
there
;
but
how
the
way
was
passable
for
them
:
Malvenda
q
speakes
confidently
that
they
might
come
into
Tartary
,
and
by
the
deserts
into
Grotland
,
on
which
side
America
is
open
;
and
Mr
Brerewood
r
assures
us
that
the
North
part
of
Asia
is
possessed
by
Tartars
,
and
if
it
be
not
one
Continent
with
America
,
as
some
suppose
▪
yet
doubtlesse
they
are
divided
by
a
very
narrow
channell
,
because
there
be
abundance
of
Beares
,
Lions
,
Tigers
,
and
Wolves
in
the
Land
,
which
surely
men
would
not
transport
to
their
owne
danger
and
detriment
,
those
greater
s
beasts
indeed
are
of
strength
to
swimme
over
Sea
many
miles
,
and
this
is
generally
observed
of
Beares
:
and
t
Herrera
saith
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
West
Indies
came
thither
by
land
,
for
those
Provinces
touch
upon
the
Continent
of
Asia
,
Africa
,
and
Europe
,
though
it
be
not
yet
fully
discovered
,
how
,
and
where
the
two
worlds
be
conjoyned
,
or
if
any
sea
doe
passe
between
them
,
they
are
straites
so
narrow
,
that
beasts
might
easily
swimme
,
and
men
get
over
even
with
small
vessells
;
Our
Countrey-man
Nich.
Fuller
u
gives
in
his
suitable
verdit
for
the
facile
passing
into
Columbina
,
so
he
calls
it
from
the
famous
first
discoverer
,
saying
,
from
other
places
they
might
find
severall
Islands
not
farre
distant
each
from
other
,
and
a
narrow
cut
at
last
through
which
passengers
might
easily
be
conveyed
;
and
Acosta
w
tells
that
about
Florida
the
land
runs
out
very
large
towards
the
North
,
and
as
they
say
joynes
with
the
Scythique
or
German
Sea
;
and
after
some
other
such
mentionings
,
he
concludes
confidently
,
there
is
no
reason
or
experience
that
doth
contradict
my
conceit
,
that
all
the
parts
of
the
Earth
be
united
and
joyned
in
some
place
or
other
,
o●…
at
least
,
approach
very
neere
together
,
and
that
is
his
conclusive
sentence
.
It
is
an
indubitable
thing
,
that
the
one
world
is
continued
,
and
joyned
with
the
other
.
CHAP.
III
:
Answer
to
Question
2.
How
such
a
remnant
should
enpeople
so
great
a
part
of
the
world
.
THE
whole
Countrey
of
Jewry
,
whence
wee
would
have
it
probable
that
the
Americans
came
,
is
not
above
one
hundred
and
sixty
miles
long
,
from
a
Dan
to
Beersheba
,
and
the
breadth
is
but
sixty
miles
,
from
Ioppa
to
Iordan
,
in
St.
Ieromes
account
,
who
knew
it
so
well
;
and
how
some
few
Colonies
,
as
it
were
removing
from
thence
should
multiply
into
such
numbers
,
that
so
large
a
Countrey
should
be
filled
by
them
,
is
a
scruple
that
hath
troubled
some
considering
men
.
America
in
the
latitude
of
it
is
b
is
foure
thousand
miles
;
and
Bishop
Casa's
c
hath
said
already
,
that
the
Spaniards
in
his
time
had
forraged
and
spoyled
Countries
longer
then
all
Europe
,
and
a
great
part
of
Asia
;
it
seemes
incredible
therefore
that
the
Incommers
,
who
were
but
few
in
comparison
,
as
a
little
flocke
of
Kids
,
should
so
marvelously
spread
into
all
the
Westerne
World
;
for
the
Americans
before
that
Spanish
devastation
,
filled
all
the
Countrey
.
But
this
will
not
seeme
so
difficult
,
if
former
examples
be
taken
into
consideration
;
d
some
have
made
speciall
observation
of
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
such
as
had
many
children
;
t
is
much
that
Acosta
e
writes
of
one
of
the
Inguas
or
Kings
of
Peru
,
that
hee
had
above
three
hundred
sonnes
and
grandchildren
;
t
is
more
that
Philo
Iud●…us
f
tells
of
Noah
the
Patriarke
,
who
lived
,
hee
saith
,
to
see
twenty
foure
thousand
proceeding
from
him
,
all
males
,
for
women
were
not
numbred
.
We
use
to
say
,
Rome
was
not
built
in
one
day
;
and
indeed
Eutropius
g
speaking
of
the
Empire
of
that
City
,
saith
,
at
first
none
was
lesse
,
but
in
its
increment
it
exceeded
all
others
by
many
degrees
,
so
that
he
who
reades
the
story
thereof
,
reads
not
the
acts
of
one
people
,
but
of
all
Nations
saith
Florus
h
;
yea
and
Seneca
i
looking
on
Rome
in
its
minority
,
and
her
immense
magnitude
afterward
,
is
amazed
thereat
;
this
one
people
saith
he
,
how
many
Colonies
did
it
send
into
all
Provinces
,
he
writes
of
numerous
encreases
from
other
Cities
also
,
as
Athens
and
Miletus
,
but
it
will
be
nearer
to
our
purpose
to
observe
,
how
small
the
number
of
Israell
was
at
his
first
discent
into
Egypt
,
how
short
a
time
they
tarried
there
,
what
cruell
waies
were
taken
to
stop
their
encrease
,
and
yet
how
much
,
and
how
marvelously
they
multiplied
,
and
then
it
will
not
be
strange
,
that
a
farre
greater
number
,
in
a
longer
time
should
or
might
grow
into
such
vast
multitudes
.
And
for
the
first
t
is
most
certaine
,
all
the
soules
of
the
house
of
Iacob
which
came
into
Egypt
were
seventy
.
Gen.
46.
27.
T
is
true
also
,
though
not
to
all
so
manifest
,
that
the
time
of
their
abode
in
Egypt
was
about
two
hundred
and
fifteen
yeers
,
and
not
more
;
at
first
appearance
indeed
it
seems
to
be
otherwise
,
because
wee
read
,
Exod.
12.
40.
The
sojourning
of
the
children
of
Israell
who
dwelt
in
Egypt
,
was
foure
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
,
but
the
Septuagints
addition
is
here
remarkable
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
They
dwelt
in
Egypt
and
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
they
and
their
Fathers
,
foure
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
,
and
this
is
one
of
those
thirteen
mutations
that
the
seventy
Interpreters
made
;
when
at
King
Ptolomes
appointment
they
translated
the
Scripture
into
Greeke
,
which
they
said
was
done
rightly
by
them
,
for
Israell
was
indeed
in
Egypt
but
two
hundred
and
ten
yeeres
,
which
collection
they
make
from
k
the
numerall
letters
of
that
speech
of
Iacob
.
Gen.
42.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
there
be
many
impressions
in
the
Scripture
,
evidencing
that
their
abode
in
Egypt
was
according
to
this
computation
.
Saint
Paul
first
taught
this
high
point
of
Chronology
,
where
and
how
the
account
must
begin
,
namely
at
the
time
when
the
promise
was
made
to
Abraham
,
for
the
Law
was
foure
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
after
,
Gal.
3.
16
,
17.
God
bidding
Abraham
get
out
of
his
owne
countrey
,
&c.
Gen.
12.
1.
makes
a
Covenant
with
him
,
ver
.
2.
3.
and
Abraham
was
then
seventy
five
yeeres
old
,
ver
.
4.
Isaac
is
borne
twenty
five
yeeres
after
,
Gen.
21.
5.
Iacobs
birth
is
sixty
yeeres
after
that
,
Gen.
25.
26.
Iacob
was
one
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
old
when
hee
went
downe
into
Egypt
,
Gen.
47.
28.
which
together
make
two
hundred
and
fifteen
yeeres
,
and
two
hundred
and
fifteen
yeeres
after
they
came
all
out
of
Egypt
;
for
when
the
foure
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
were
expired
,
even
the
selfe
same
day
departed
all
the
Hosts
of
the
Lord
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
12.
41.
The
computation
of
Suidas
l
l
in
the
margent
is
consonant
hereunto
;
and
how
these
seventy
in
the
space
of
two
hundred
&
fifteen
yeers
did
encrease
,
is
next
to
be
declared
,
which
is
also
plainly
expressed
,
ver
.
37.
They
tooke
their
journey
from
Rameses
to
Succoth
,
about
six
hundred
thousand
men
on
foot
,
beside
children
,
so
great
a
multiplication
of
so
few
in
so
short
a
time
,
may
easily
convince
the
possibility
of
a
far
greater
augmentation
from
a
beginning
so
vastly
different
,
and
the
continuance
so
much
surmounting
.
The
Spaniards
first
comming
into
America
was
about
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
and
ninety
:
the
great
dispersion
of
the
Jewes
immediately
after
our
Saviours
death
at
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
was
more
then
fourteen
hundred
yeeres
before
,
and
their
former
importation
into
the
City
of
the
Medes
was
seven
hundred
and
fourty
yeeres
before
that
;
if
therefore
upon
either
of
the
scatterings
of
that
Nation
,
two
thousand
or
fourteen
hundred
yeeres
,
or
lesse
then
either
number
be
allowed
for
the
encrease
of
those
that
were
very
many
before
,
such
multitudes
will
not
be
miraculous
:
besides
,
in
all
that
time
no
forraign
power
did
breake
in
among
them
;
there
were
thence
no
transplantations
of
Colonies
,
no
warres
did
eate
up
the
inhabitants
,
but
such
light
battailes
as
they
were
able
to
manage
among
themselves
,
in
all
that
long
time
they
did
encrease
and
multiply
without
any
extraordinary
diminution
,
till
that
incredible
havocke
which
was
made
by
the
Spanish
invasions
and
cruelties
.
CHAP.
IV.
Answer
to
the
third
Quaere
,
about
their
becomming
so
barbarous
.
IF
such
a
passage
through
Tartary
,
or
some
other
Countrey
for
them
were
granted
,
and
the
probability
of
so
numerous
multiplication
acknowledged
,
the
perswasion
will
not
yet
be
easie
,
that
Jewes
should
ever
become
so
barbarous
,
horrid
and
inhumane
,
as
bookes
generally
relate
of
these
Americans
.
Villagagno
a
writing
of
the
Brasilians
to
Master
Calvin
,
speakes
as
if
he
had
bin
uncertaine
at
first
whether
he
were
come
among
beasts
in
an
humane
shape
,
so
stupid
he
found
them
and
sottish
beyond
imagination
:
But
here
every
reader
may
take
occasion
to
bemoane
the
woefull
condition
of
mankinde
,
and
into
what
rude
,
grosse
,
and
unmanlike
barbarities
we
runne
headlong
,
if
the
goodnesse
of
God
prevent
us
not
.
Wee
marvaile
at
the
Americans
for
their
nakednesse
,
and
man-devouring
,
we
cannot
believe
the
Jewes
should
be
given
over
to
such
barbarity
:
But
in
our
own
Nation
the
Inhabitants
were
anciently
as
rude
and
horrid
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
saith
Herodian
,
the
Britons
knew
not
the
use
of
apparell
,
lest
their
cloathing
should
hide
the
severall
formes
and
figures
of
beasts
and
other
creatures
which
they
paint
,
and
imprint
upon
their
bodies
;
and
Hierome
saith
,
when
he
was
a
young
man
,
he
saw
the
Scots
,
Gentem
Britannicam
humanis
vesci
carnibus
,
and
that
even
here
of
old
were
Anthropophagi
,
is
averred
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
Strabo
.
And
to
what
hath
bin
said
of
the
Jewes
formerly
,
shall
here
be
added
.
It
seemes
strange
to
us
if
they
be
Jewes
,
they
should
forget
their
religion
,
and
be
so
odiously
idolatrous
,
although
after
so
many
yeeres
;
but
,
if
the
Scripture
had
not
spoken
it
,
could
it
have
bin
believed
of
this
very
people
,
that
they
should
fall
so
often
into
such
foule
offences
,
as
,
if
circumstances
be
considered
,
have
no
parallell
.
Israel
,
when
but
newly
delivered
out
of
Egypt
,
by
many
signes
and
wonders
,
with
severall
evident
and
miraculous
impressions
of
Gods
Majesty
and
power
;
yet
in
six
moneths
space
all
is
forgotten
,
they
make
unto
themselves
a
God
of
their
owne
,
attributing
unto
it
all
their
deliverance
,
and
say
,
These
be
thy
Gods
O
Israrael
which
brought
thee
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
Exod.
32.
4.
which
base
Idoll
of
theirs
had
not
it
s
nothing
,
till
they
were
all
come
out
safe
thence
;
who
can
sufficiently
wonder
that
those
very
people
who
saw
and
heard
those
terrible
things
mentioned
,
Exod.
19
,
&
20.
which
forced
them
to
say
but
a
while
before
to
Moses
,
Talke
thou
with
us
,
and
wee
will
heare
,
but
let
not
God
talke
with
us
,
least
wee
die
,
Exod.
20.
19.
Yea
God
himselfe
seems
to
admire
at
this
,
and
for
this
to
disowne
them
,
telling
Moses
,
Thy
people
which
thou
hast
brought
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
,
they
are
soon
turned
out
of
the
way
,
&c.
Exod.
32.
8.
It
may
seeme
past
beliefe
any
of
Iacobs
race
should
be
so
unnaturall
as
to
devoure
one
another
,
as
is
frequent
among
these
Indians
;
and
would
it
not
bee
as
much
beyond
credit
,
if
the
Scripture
of
truth
,
Dan.
10.
21.
had
not
asserted
it
,
that
these
sonnes
of
Iacob
in
former
times
when
they
had
Priests
and
Prophets
among
them
,
and
the
remembrance
of
Gods
justice
and
mercy
was
fresh
in
their
minds
,
That
they
should
then
offer
their
sonnes
and
daughters
unto
devills
,
Psal.
106.
36.
as
they
did
in
the
valley
of
Hinnom
,
2
King
23.
10.
smiting
b
on
the
Tabrets
while
their
children
were
burning
,
that
their
cry
could
not
be
heard
;
t
is
not
impossible
therefore
that
the
Jews
should
be
againe
overwhelmed
with
such
savagenesses
and
inhumanity
;
nor
improbable
neither
,
if
to
what
hath
bin
said
three
other
things
be
added
.
1.
The
threats
of
God
against
them
upon
their
disobedience
,
Deut.
28.
where
be
words
and
curses
sufficient
to
portend
the
greatest
calamity
that
can
be
conceived
to
fall
upon
the
nature
of
man
,
as
hath
already
bin
in
severall
things
declared
;
and
M.
Paris
c
so
answers
the
objection
,
that
the
Tartars
are
not
Jewish
,
because
they
know
nothing
of
Moses
Law
,
nor
righteousnesse
,
&c.
If
when
Moses
was
alive
,
saith
he
,
they
were
so
stubborne
and
rebellious
,
and
went
after
other
Gods
,
they
may
be
now
much
more
prodigiously
wicked
,
even
as
these
Americans
,
being
unknowne
to
other
people
,
confounded
also
in
their
language
and
life
,
and
God
so
revenging
their
abominations
.
2.
The
ten
Tribes
in
their
owne
land
were
become
extreamely
barbarous
,
renouncing
all
almost
they
had
received
from
Moses
,
Ezek.
36.
17.
&
2
King.
17.
their
captivity
is
mentioned
,
and
the
sinfull
cause
thereof
,
more
then
abominable
Idolatries
;
and
they
were
not
onely
guilty
of
wicked
,
but
even
of
witlesse
impieties
:
God
forbad
them
to
walke
after
the
customes
of
the
Nations
,
Deut.
4.
8.
and
yet
,
as
the
Heathen
in
all
their
Cities
,
they
built
high
places
,
making
Images
and
groves
upon
every
high
hill
,
and
under
every
green
tree
,
and
made
their
sonnes
and
daughters
to
passe
through
the
fire
,
using
witchcraft
and
enchantment
,
&c.
2
King.
17.
8
,
9.
This
was
their
religion
and
wisdome
while
they
were
in
their
own
Countrey
,
and
they
were
no
better
in
the
land
of
their
captivity
;
for
it
may
be
,
they
had
not
there
the
books
of
the
Law
,
nor
any
Prophets
among
them
,
because
t
is
said
againe
and
againe
,
They
left
the
commandments
of
their
God.
And
if
it
seeme
unlikely
,
that
the
Jewes
being
in
America
should
lose
the
Bible
,
the
Law
,
and
ceremonies
,
then
let
the
Prophesie
of
Hosea
be
remembred
,
where
t
is
foretold
,
that
the
children
of
Israel
shall
remaine
many
daies
without
a
King
,
and
without
a
Prince
,
and
without
a
Sacrifice
,
and
without
an
Ephod
,
and
without
a
Teraphim
,
Hose
.
3.
4.
Yea
and
before
that
time
there
was
a
lamentable
defection
of
religion
in
Israell
.
While
they
were
in
their
owne
land
,
for
a
long
season
they
were
without
the
true
God
,
and
without
a
reading
Priest
,
and
without
Law
,
2
Chron.
15.
3.
yea
and
as
Chrysostome
d
affirmes
that
the
Book
of
Deuteronomy
had
been
lost
along
time
among
Christians
,
and
was
lately
recovered
from
dust
and
rubbish
a
little
before
his
daies
;
so
t
is
most
certaine
that
in
Iosiahs
reigne
,
Hilkiah
the
Priest
found
the
Booke
of
the
Law
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
,
which
when
the
King
heard
read
unto
him
,
hee
was
astonisht
,
as
at
a
new
and
strange
thing
,
and
rent
his
clothes
,
2
King
,
22.
8.
&c.
and
this
was
the
Booke
of
the
law
of
the
Lord
given
by
Moses
,
2
Chro.
34.
14.
which
was
then
little
knowne
or
regarded
among
them
,
ver
.
24
,
25.
&c.
But
thirdly
,
the
stupor
and
dulnesse
of
Israell
was
even
admirable
,
when
our
Saviour
came
into
the
world
,
for
they
give
no
credit
to
their
owne
Prophets
read
in
their
Synagogues
every
Sabbath
,
the
Shepherds
publish
what
they
received
from
the
Angells
concerning
Christ
,
Luk.
2.
17.
Simeon
proclaimes
glorious
things
of
Jesus
,
and
they
will
not
heare
,
ver
.
25.
Wise
men
came
from
the
East
to
Ierusalem
enquiring
and
discoursing
,
but
still
they
apprehend
not
;
yea
they
shut
their
eyes
against
all
the
marvailes
that
Christ
performed
among
them
,
such
as
would
have
convinced
not
onely
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
but
even
Sodome
and
Gomorrha
:
the
heavenly
Sermons
of
the
Sonne
of
God
wrought
upon
stones
,
harlots
,
publicans
and
sinners
,
but
those
Jewes
remaine
inflexible
against
all
,
and
at
his
death
they
still
continue
feared
and
stupified
;
the
veile
of
the
Temple
is
rent
,
the
earth
did
quake
,
the
stones
were
cloven
asu
nder
,
and
the
graves
did
open
,
but
their
hearts
are
shut
up
still
;
yea
and
at
his
resurrection
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
comes
downe
from
heaven
,
his
countenance
is
like
lightning
,
for
fear
of
him
the
keepers
become
as
dead
men
,
Christ
riseth
againe
in
glory
,
and
the
watch
shew
the
High
Priests
all
these
things
,
they
are
hereupon
convinced
,
but
they
will
not
be
convinced
;
for
they
take
counsell
together
,
and
with
mony
hire
the
souldiers
to
say
,
the
disciples
stole
away
his
body
while
they
slept
;
if
it
be
therefore
well
considered
of
what
dark
&
darkned
condition
the
Israelites
were
in
these
times
,
how
many
yeeres
have
passed
since
,
what
meanes
they
have
had
to
increase
their
rudenesse
and
incivility
,
and
irreligion
;
no
way
,
commerce
,
or
means
left
to
reclaime
them
,
it
will
not
seem
so
strange
if
they
be
wholly
barbarous
,
seeing
also
the
vengeance
of
God
lies
hard
and
heavy
upon
them
for
their
injustice
done
to
his
Sonne
,
nam
crucifixerunt
e
salvatorem
suum
&
fecerunt
damnatorem
suum
,
saith
St.
Austin
,
they
crucified
their
Saviour
,
and
made
him
their
enemy
and
avenger
.
It
is
no
marvaile
then
,
supposing
the
Americans
to
be
Jewes
,
that
there
be
so
few
mentionings
of
Judaicall
rites
and
righteousnesse
among
them
;
it
may
be
,
and
is
,
a
wonderfull
thing
rather
,
that
any
footstep
or
similitude
of
Judaisme
should
remaine
after
so
many
ages
of
great
iniquity
,
with
most
just
divine
displeasure
therupon
,
and
no
possibility
yet
discerned
how
they
should
recover
,
but
manifest
necessities
almost
of
praecipitation
into
further
ignorance
,
grossenesse
and
impiety
;
the
losse
of
which
their
customes
and
ceremonies
,
in
so
great
a
measure
,
in
time
may
prove
advantagious
towards
their
conversion
,
seeing
they
cannot
be
obstinate
maintainers
of
Mosaicall
Ordinances
,
the
love
and
liking
whereof
and
adhesion
to
them
,
was
ever
a
prevailing
obstacle
to
the
knowing
Jewes
,
and
that
is
a
consideration
tending
directly
to
the
last
part
,
and
particular
,
and
will
helpe
,
I
trust
,
to
encourage
us
who
are
already
desirous
,
not
to
civilize
onely
the
Americanes
,
but
even
to
Gospellize
and
make
them
Christian.
Part
Third
.
Humble
desires
to
all
,
for
hearty
endeavours
in
all
,
to
acquaint
the
Natives
with
Christianity
.
CHAP.
I.
To
the
Planters
,
and
touching
the
cause
of
their
removall
hence
.
THis
discourse
will
be
directed
to
the
English
planted
there
,
and
our selves
at
home
;
concerning
the
former
,
three
or
foure
things
may
be
minded
.
1.
Cause
of
their
removall
.
2.
Hope
of
the
Natives
conversion
.
3.
Directions
to
it
.
4.
Cautions
,
and
some
other
additions
.
Deep
considerations
,
without
doubt
,
and
mature
,
were
in
those
that
hence
transplanted
themselves
into
that
other
part
of
the
world
,
but
quo
jure
,
by
what
right
and
title
they
could
settle
in
a
forraigne
land
was
surely
none
of
their
last
enquiries
.
Io.
Bodin
a
reckons
five
reasons
why
Colonies
may
be
planted
in
other
Regions
.
1.
Expulsion
from
their
own
native
Countrey
.
2.
Increase
of
inhabitants
upon
a
land
.
3.
Want
of
necessaries
at
home
,
and
unseasonable
times
.
4.
Desire
to
preserve
and
enlarge
their
owne
territories
.
5.
Favour
to
prisoners
and
captives
.
The
ampliation
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
was
expected
here
as
a
motive
in
vaine
;
but
I
finde
it
elsewhere
among
our
Novangles
,
and
it
shall
be
mentioned
in
due
place
:
for
those
are
causes
why
men
goe
out
of
their
owne
land
,
but
for
the
jus
and
right
of
setling
in
another
they
say
nothing
.
When
the
Bishop
De
las
Casas
had
set
forth
his
tract
of
the
Spanish
cruelties
committed
in
the
Indies
,
some
guilty
persons
he
supposeth
suborned
Doctor
Sepulveda
,
the
Emperours
Historian
,
to
undertake
their
patronage
,
which
he
did
in
an
elegant
and
rhetoricall
discourse
,
endeavouring
to
prove
,
that
the
Spanish
wars
against
the
Indians
were
just
and
lawfull
,
and
that
they
were
bound
to
submit
unto
the
Spaniards
,
as
Ideots
to
the
more
prudent
;
but
he
could
not
obtaine
leave
to
print
a
booke
so
irrationall
and
unchristian
.
Their
more
plausible
plea
is
,
that
Columbus
was
first
employed
by
them
to
discover
some
of
those
parts
;
but
the
same
offer
was
before
tendred
to
this
our
Nation
,
and
the
King
thereof
;
yea
and
the
English
were
as
early
in
that
very
designe
as
the
Portingales
,
for
our
b
Chronicles
shew
that
Sebastian
Gabat
or
Cabot
,
borne
at
Bristol
,
was
employed
by
King
Henry
the
seventh
,
and
he
with
some
London
Merchants
,
adventured
three
or
foure
ships
into
those
New-found
lands
,
Anno
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninety
eight
;
and
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
they
had
made
some
former
sufficient
experiments
,
before
that
their
so
confident
engagement
:
Thence
t
is
affirmed
by
others
c
,
that
the
English
were
there
before
Columbus
,
and
about
the
yeere
d
one
thousand
five
hundred
and
two
,
three
of
those
Natives
were
brought
unto
the
King
,
they
were
cloathed
in
beasts
skinnes
,
did
eate
raw
flesh
,
spake
a
language
none
could
understand
,
two
of
those
men
were
seen
at
the
Court
at
Westminster
two
yeeres
after
,
cloathed
like
Englishmen
.
But
wee
of
this
Nation
have
yet
a
more
ancient
claime
,
three
hundred
yeeres
before
Columbus
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
second
,
Anno
Dom.
one
thousand
one
hundred
and
seventy
;
when
Madoc
ap
Owen
Gwineth
did
not
onely
discover
the
Countrey
,
but
●…lanted
in
some
part
of
Mexico
,
and
left
Monuments
of
the
Brittish
language
,
and
other
usages
,
taken
notice
of
by
the
Spaniands
,
since
their
arrivall
thither
.
Mr.
Herbert
e
in
his
travailes
doth
not
onely
remember
this
,
but
sheweth
it
to
have
bin
mentioned
by
many
worthy
men
of
late
,
and
ancient
times
,
as
Cynwic
ap
Greut
,
Meredith
ap
Rhice
,
Gul.
Owen
,
Lloyd
,
Powell
,
Hackluit
,
Davis
,
Broughton
.
And
Purchas
.
l.
4.
c.
13.
p.
807.
But
yet
more
particularly
,
Dr
Donne
f
allowes
that
as
a
justifiable
reason
of
mens
removall
from
one
place
to
another
,
publique
benefit
;
Interest
Reipublicae
ut
re
sua
quis
bene
utatur
,
every
one
must
use
his
private
for
the
common
good
:
and
if
a
State
may
take
order
that
every
man
improve
what
he
hath
for
the
benefit
of
the
Nation
where
he
lives
,
then
,
interest
mundo
,
all
mankinde
may
every
where
,
as
farre
as
it
is
able
,
advance
the
good
of
mankinde
in
generall
,
which
not
being
done
by
the
Natives
there
,
others
are
bound
,
at
least
have
liberty
to
interpose
their
endeavours
,
especially
,
when
by
divine
providence
one
land
swells
with
inhabitants
,
and
another
is
disempeopled
by
mutuall
broiles
,
infectious
diseases
,
or
the
cruelty
of
Invaders
,
all
which
have
helped
to
sweepe
away
the
Americans
,
while
the
English
in
the
meane
time
did
multiply
in
such
manner
and
measure
,
as
they
could
scarcely
dwell
one
by
another
;
and
because
man
is
commanded
more
than
once
to
bring
forth
,
multiply
,
and
fill
the
earth
,
Gen.
1.
28.
9.
1.
he
may
well
therefore
,
and
justly
looke
abroad
,
and
if
he
finde
convenient
and
quiet
habitation
,
he
may
call
the
name
of
that
land
Rehoboth
,
because
the
Lord
hath
made
him
roome
,
Gen.
22.
26.
That
is
also
a
lawfull
cause
of
setling
in
other
lands
,
when
a
right
therein
is
acquired
by
purchase
,
as
Abraham
bought
of
Ephron
the
field
of
Machpelah
,
Gen.
22.
17.
And
thus
Paspehai
h
one
of
the
Indian
Kings
sold
unto
the
English
in
Virginia
land
to
inhabit
and
inherit
;
and
when
Mr
Williams
of
late
i
called
upon
our
Planters
in
New
England
to
be
humbled
for
making
use
of
the
Kings
Patents
,
for
removing
hence
,
and
residing
there
,
he
is
well
answered
among
other
things
,
that
they
had
those
lands
from
the
Natives
by
way
of
purchase
and
free
consent
.
Againe
,
the
Territories
of
strangers
may
be
possessed
upon
the
donation
and
fore-gift
of
the
naturall
Inhabitants
,
as
Abimelech
said
to
Abraham
,
behold
the
land
is
before
thee
,
dwell
where
it
pleaseth
thee
,
Gen.
20.
15.
and
Pharaoh
said
to
Ioseph
,
in
the
land
of
Goshen
let
thy
father
and
brethren
dwell
,
Gen.
47.
5
,
6.
So
in
Virginia
King
k
Powhatan
desired
the
English
to
come
from
Iames
Town
,
a
place
unwholsome
,
and
take
possession
of
another
whole
Kingdome
,
which
he
gave
them
;
thus
the
surviving
l
Indians
were
glad
of
the
comming
of
the
English
to
preserve
them
from
the
oppression
of
the
next
borderers
;
and
surely
divine
providence
making
way
,
the
care
of
emprovement
,
the
purchase
from
the
Natives
,
their
invitation
and
gift
,
some
,
or
all
these
,
may
satisfie
the
most
scrupulous
in
their
undertaking
,
or
else
what
will
such
our
inquisitors
say
to
maintaine
the
right
of
their
owne
inheritances
?
The
English
invaded
the
Britons
the
ancient
inhabitants
of
this
Island
,
and
crowded
them
into
the
nooke
of
Wales
,
themselves
in
the
meane
time
taking
possession
of
the
fat
of
this
Land
;
by
what
right
,
or
by
what
wrong
I
dispute
not
,
saith
m
Crantzius
;
but
such
in
those
daies
were
the
frequent
emigrations
of
people
to
seeke
out
new
habitations
.
To
these
that
other
expression
of
the
eloquent
Deane
n
may
be
added
,
accepistis
potestatem
,
you
have
your
Commissions
,
your
Patents
,
your
Charters
,
your
Seale
from
that
soveraigne
power
upon
whose
acts
any
private
subject
in
civill
matters
may
rely
;
and
though
our
forenamed
Country-man
seemeth
to
slight
the
Pattent
of
New-England
,
as
containing
matter
of
falsehood
and
injustice
,
that
o
imputation
also
is
sufficiently
removed
by
Mr
Cotton
in
that
his
answer
before
mentioned
.
And
yet
further
,
the
desire
and
endeavour
to
plant
Christianity
there
,
will
fortifie
the
former
reasons
,
and
sufficiently
vindicate
the
transplantation
of
people
,
this
p
seales
the
great
seale
saith
that
Doctor
,
authorizeth
authority
,
and
justifies
justice
it selfe
,
and
Christians
may
have
learned
this
from
our
deare
Master
Christ
,
who
coasted
the
Countrey
,
and
crossed
the
seas
q
saith
Chrysologus
,
not
to
satisfie
humane
curiosity
,
but
to
promote
mans
salvation
;
not
to
see
diversities
of
●…ces
,
but
to
seeke
,
and
finde
,
and
save
lost
mankinde
.
And
if
such
be
the
aime
of
our
Nation
there
,
we
may
with
more
comfort
expect
and
enjoy
the
externalls
of
the
Indians
,
when
wee
pay
them
our
spiritualls
,
for
their
temporalls
,
an
easie
and
yet
most
glorious
exchange
,
the
salvation
of
the
salvages
,
to
the
hope
of
the
one
,
the
like
sound
of
the
other
may
give
encouragement
;
but
that
is
the
next
consideration
.
CHAP.
II.
Hope
of
the
Natives
conversion
.
SAint
Paul
enforced
himselfe
to
preach
the
Gospell
where
Christ
was
not
yet
named
,
Rom.
15.
20.
such
is
the
condition
of
that
forlorne
Nation
,
a
good
subject
to
worke
upon
,
and
if
so
good
an
end
be
propounded
,
the
successe
by
divine
blessing
will
be
answerable
:
and
though
the
Countrey
hath
been
knowne
more
than
a
Century
of
yeeres
to
Christians
,
yet
those
that
came
first
among
them
,
minded
nothing
lesse
than
to
make
them
such
.
Benzo
a
relates
abundantly
how
the
Spaniards
laid
the
foundation
of
their
endeavours
in
bloud
,
their
Fryers
and
religious
persons
at
first
instigating
them
thereto
.
That
Christian
King
indeed
gave
them
leave
to
subdue
the
Caniballs
,
but
they
destinate
all
the
Nations
to
bitter
bondage
,
proceeding
therein
with
so
much
rigour
and
severity
,
that
the
Dominicans
are
constrained
at
length
to
complaine
thereof
to
the
Pope
Paul
the
third
,
imploring
from
him
a
Bull
for
the
reinfranchisement
of
the
Indians
,
which
they
obtained
,
and
brought
into
●…aine
,
and
presented
it
to
Charles
the
fifth
,
who
made
them
free
to
the
griefe
and
losse
of
some
of
the
Grandees
,
whose
wealth
and
grandour
consisted
most
in
slaves
;
they
were
most
prodigiously
libidinous
b
also
,
contracting
upon
themselves
most
foule
and
pernicious
diseases
,
that
loathsome
lust
first
brought
into
this
world
,
the
filthy
and
infectious
contagion
,
now
so
much
spoken
of
.
Their
covetousnesse
was
notorious
also
,
the
Indians
scorned
them
for
it
,
and
for
their
sakes
abominated
the
name
of
Christianity
;
and
when
they
tooke
any
c
of
the
Spaniards
,
they
would
bind
their
hands
,
cast
them
upon
their
backs
,
and
poure
gold
into
their
mouths
,
saying
,
Eate
,
O
Christians
,
eate
this
gold
:
Yea
their
lives
were
generally
so
odious
,
and
opposite
to
godlinesse
,
that
the
same
writer
professeth
,
their
scandalous
conversation
deterred
the
Americans
from
the
Gospell
;
they
did
indeed
teach
some
children
of
their
Kings
and
Nobles
,
to
read
,
and
write
,
and
understand
the
principles
of
Christianity
,
which
they
acknowledged
to
be
good
,
and
wondered
that
the
Christians
themselves
so
little
practised
them
;
and
thus
one
of
them
bespake
a
d
Spaniard
,
O
Christian
thy
God
forbids
thee
to
take
his
name
in
vaine
,
and
yet
thou
swearest
upon
every
light
occasion
,
and
forswearest
;
your
God
saith
,
you
shall
not
beare
false
witnesse
,
and
you
doe
nothing
else
almost
but
slander
,
and
curse
one
another
;
your
God
commands
you
to
love
your
neighbour
as
your selfe
,
but
how
are
the
poore
injured
by
you
?
how
doe
you
cast
them
into
prison
,
and
fetters
,
that
are
not
able
to
pay
their
debts
?
and
you
are
so
farre
from
relieving
needy
Christians
,
that
you
send
them
to
our
cottages
for
almes
,
spending
your
meanes
and
time
in
dice
,
thefts
,
contentions
,
and
adulteries
:
He
tells
also
of
an
Indian
Prince
,
that
was
very
apt
and
ingenious
,
he
attained
to
a
very
good
measure
of
learning
and
knowledge
in
religion
,
and
was
hopefull
above
others
in
both
;
but
about
the
thirtieth
yeere
of
his
age
,
he
deceived
the
expectation
of
friends
,
and
became
extremely
debauched
and
impious
,
and
being
blamed
for
his
bad
change
,
his
excuse
was
,
since
I
became
a
Christian
I
have
learned
all
this
,
to
sweare
by
the
name
of
God
,
to
blaspheme
the
holy
Gospell
,
to
lie
,
to
play
at
dice
;
I
have
gotten
a
sword
also
to
quarrell
,
and
that
I
may
be
a
right
Christian
indeed
,
I
want
nothing
but
a
concubine
,
which
I
intend
also
shortly
to
bring
home
to
my
house
;
And
Benzo
further
addes
,
when
himselfe
reprehended
an
Indian
for
dicing
and
blaspemy
e
,
hee
was
presently
answered
,
I
learned
this
of
you
Christians
,
&c.
And
if
it
be
said
,
Benzo
was
an
Italian
,
and
laies
the
more
load
upon
the
Spaniards
,
as
no
friend
to
that
Nation
,
Bartholomeus
de
las
Casas
f
one
of
their
owne
,
and
a
Bishop
also
,
is
as
liberall
in
telling
their
faults
,
as
hath
been
in
part
mentioned
already
;
the
Natives
indeed
are
capable
and
docible
,
but
these
other
tooke
no
care
to
lead
them
unto
godlinesse
,
either
by
word
or
example
;
but
this
,
saith
that
Spanish
Bishop
,
was
the
manner
of
their
gospelizing
them
;
In
the
night
they
published
their
edict
,
saying
,
O
yee
Caciques
and
Indians
of
this
place
,
which
they
named
,
wee
let
you
all
know
,
that
there
is
one
God
,
one
Pope
,
one
King
of
Castile
,
who
is
the
Lord
of
these
lands
,
come
forth
therefore
presently
and
doe
your
homage
,
and
shew
your
obedience
to
him
;
so
in
the
fourth
watch
of
the
night
the
poore
Indians
dreaming
of
no
such
matter
,
men
women
and
children
were
burnt
in
their
houses
together
:
He
affirmeth
againe
,
they
regarded
no
more
to
preach
the
Gospell
of
Christ
to
the
Americans
,
than
if
they
had
bin
dogs
,
and
their
soules
to
perish
with
their
bodies
;
he
tells
further
of
one
Colmenero
,
who
had
the
soule-care
of
a
great
City
,
being
asked
what
he
taught
the
Indians
committed
to
his
charge
,
his
answer
was
,
he
cursed
them
to
the
Devill
;
and
it
was
sufficient
if
he
said
to
them
,
per
signin
santin
cruces
,
by
the
signe
of
the
holy
crosse
.
The
Spanish
instruction
then
,
it
is
evident
,
was
the
Natives
destruction
,
and
not
so
much
a
plantation
as
a
supplantation
,
not
a
consciencious
teaching
,
but
a
Lion-like
rather
devouring
of
soules
;
their
errors
may
warne
and
rectifie
us
,
yea
and
sharpen
our
edge
,
seeing
these
poore
Indians
be
not
indocible
,
and
shall
be
converted
;
and
be
they
Jewes
or
Gentiles
,
as
there
is
much
rudenesse
and
incivility
among
them
,
so
many
hopefull
things
have
bin
observed
of
them
;
and
as
Aristotle
said
of
the
humane
soule
at
its
first
immission
,
it
was
a
new
planed
table
,
The
Americans
in
like
manner
saith
P.
Martyr
g
,
are
capable
,
and
docible
,
mindelesse
of
their
owne
ancient
rites
,
readily
believing
and
rehearsing
what
they
be
taught
concerning
our
faith
;
Acosta
h
declares
them
not
onely
to
be
teachable
,
but
in
many
things
excelling
many
other
men
,
and
that
they
have
among
them
some
politique
principles
admired
by
our
wisest
statists
;
their
naturall
parts
and
abilities
were
visible
in
that
their
whale-catching
and
conquest
mentioned
i
already
,
yea
they
are
saith
Benzo
k
,
very
apt
to
imitate
the
fashion
of
the
Christians
;
if
wee
kneele
at
our
devotion
,
they
will
kneele
also
;
if
wee
reverently
lift
up
our
hands
or
eyes
at
prayer
,
they
will
do
the
like
:
Lerius
l
writeth
severall
observable
things
,
of
their
aptnesse
and
capacity
,
that
they
be
quickely
sensible
of
their
owne
blindnesse
,
easily
deterred
from
lying
and
stealing
;
they
told
us
,
m
saith
he
,
that
very
long
agoe
,
they
could
not
tell
how
many
Moones
since
,
one
came
among
them
cloathed
and
bearded
like
unto
us
,
endeavouring
to
perswade
us
unto
another
kinde
of
Religion
,
but
our
Ancestors
would
not
then
heare
;
and
if
wee
should
now
forsake
our
old
usages
,
all
our
neighbours
would
scorne
and
deride
us
;
hee
found
them
of
tenacious
memories
,
if
they
heare
but
once
one
of
our
names
,
they
forget
them
no
more
:
and
as
hee
walked
in
the
woods
upon
a
time
with
three
of
those
Brasilians
,
his
heart
was
stirred
up
to
praise
God
for
his
workes
,
it
was
in
the
spring
of
the
yeere
,
and
hee
sang
the
hundred
and
fourth
Psalme
,
one
of
them
desired
to
know
the
reason
of
his
joy
,
which
when
he
had
mentioned
,
with
the
meaning
also
of
the
Prophet
,
the
Indian
replyed
,
Oh
Mayr
,
so
they
call
the
French
,
how
happy
are
you
that
understand
so
many
secret
things
,
that
are
hidden
from
us
!
And
when
the
Natives
of
Virginia
o
heard
Mr
Harriot
speake
of
the
glory
of
the
great
God
,
shewing
them
his
booke
,
the
Bible
,
many
of
them
touched
it
with
gladnesse
,
kissed
,
and
embraced
it
,
held
it
to
their
breasts
,
and
heads
,
and
stroaked
their
bodies
all
over
with
it
,
and
in
p
Guiens
they
desired
Captaine
Leigh
to
send
into
England
for
instructors
,
and
one
of
them
was
so
well
taught
,
that
he
professed
at
his
death
,
he
died
a
Christian
,
a
Christian
of
England
.
But
the
q
Sunne-rising
of
the
Gospel
with
the
Indians
in
New
England
,
with
the
breaking
forth
of
further
light
among
them
,
and
their
enquiry
after
the
knowledge
of
the
worlds
Saviour
,
&c.
hath
been
abundantly
discovered
by
our
Brethren
there
of
late
,
to
our
very
great
rejoycing
,
and
for
the
encouragement
of
them
and
others
.
To
what
hath
been
said
,
let
me
adde
what
some
r
suppose
they
read
foretold
concerning
the
Americans
accesse
to
Christ
,
out
of
Philip.
2.
10.
At
the
name
of
Iesus
every
knee
shall
bow
,
of
things
in
heaven
,
things
on
earth
,
and
things
under
the
earth
,
i.
e.
Heavenly
things
,
Saints
already
converted
,
earthly
,
such
of
the
knowne
world
as
the
Apostles
were
then
labouring
to
Gospellize
,
under
the
earth
,
that
is
,
the
Americans
which
are
as
under
us
,
and
as
Antipodes
to
us
,
and
live
as
it
were
under
,
beneath
,
in
the
lower
parts
of
the
world
;
for
it
is
not
like
hee
should
speake
of
the
corporally
dead
,
their
bodies
not
being
under
,
but
rather
in
the
earth
,
&
inferi
,
infernus
,
doe
not
alwaies
meane
Hell
,
and
the
place
of
the
damned
,
but
the
regions
as
under
us
sometimes
,
that
be
opposite
to
us
,
as
that
Epistle
,
said
to
be
brought
by
a
winde
from
the
upper
to
the
nether
world
,
had
those
words
first
,
Superi
inferis
salutem
,
wee
above
the
earth
wish
health
to
them
under
it
;
and
thus
the
captive
Indians
s
told
the
English
Planters
:
Wee
therefore
seeke
your
destruction
,
because
wee
heare
you
are
a
people
come
under
the
world
to
take
our
world
from
us
.
Others
finde
their
conversion
praefigured
in
that
threat
,
Mat.
25.
30.
Cast
the
unprofitable
servant
into
utter
darknesse
,
those
tenebrae
exteriores
,
outward
darknesses
t
are
regiones
exterae
,
the
outer
and
forraigne
nations
in
the
judgement
of
Remigiu●…
;
and
some
conceive
the
same
to
be
fore-signified
by
the
Prophet
Obadiah
,
ver
.
20.
The
captivity
of
Ierusalem
shall
possesse
the
Cities
of
the
South
.
i.
e.
of
America
,
so
situate
,
or
,
the
dry
cities
,
that
Countrey
being
much
under
the
Torrid
Zone
;
Acosta
u
confidently
applyeth
thus
this
text
,
as
some
others
doe
that
of
Esa.
66.
19.
Fredericus
Lumnius
w
in
his
booke
De
vicinitate
extremi
judicii
,
findes
or
makes
divers
other
Scriptures
look
this
way
,
upon
that
ground
,
three
sorts
of
people
should
be
in
the
Church
of
Christ
at
severall
times
,
Jewes
formerly
,
Christians
now
,
and
these
Indians
afterwards
;
he
citeth
Hilary
thus
understanding
that
parable
of
the
talents
,
the
possessor
of
five
is
the
Jew
,
hee
that
had
two
talents
is
the
Gentile
,
then
knowne
,
hee
that
received
one
,
a
people
all
carnall
and
stupid
;
and
according
to
this
triple
time
of
the
Church
,
and
order
of
believers
,
hee
expoundeth
other
Scriptures
,
Zach.
13.
8.
Mat.
13.
3.
and
the
three
Watches
,
Luk.
12.
38.
and
craving
pardon
of
his
rashnesse
,
or
rather
fidei
nescientis
mensuram
suam
,
of
his
faith
not
knowing
its
owne
measure
,
hee
further
allegorizeth
the
former
parable
,
The
Jewes
had
one
Talent
,
the
ancient
and
present
Christians
two
,
Law
and
Gospell
,
and
the
servant
to
whom
five
Talents
were
given
,
by
which
hee
gained
other
five
,
is
the
Indian
and
American
nation
,
last
in
time
converted
,
and
called
after
others
into
the
vineyard
;
but
it
shall
be
more
abundant
in
obeying
the
Gospell
,
more
fervent
in
charity
,
more
zealous
of
good
workes
,
and
therefore
Malvenda
x
will
have
those
to
be
the
dry
Cities
before
mentioned
out
of
Obad.
ver
.
20.
Because
they
shall
so
much
thirst
after
the
Gospell
;
for
that
younger
sister
of
the
foure
,
saith
y
one
of
her
friends
in
this
England
,
is
now
growne
marriageable
,
and
daily
hopes
to
get
Christ
to
her
husband
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
Comines
z
said
of
the
English
that
they
were
much
addicted
to
,
and
taken
with
Prophecies
and
predictions
,
I
believe
that
is
incident
to
all
Nations
,
Some
even
among
these
have
foretold
of
the
mutation
of
their
rites
,
and
religion
,
as
hath
bin
mentioned
,
and
in
reference
to
their
Gospelizing
a
a
divine
and
propheticall
Poet
hath
printed
his
thoughts
hereof
in
severall
particulars
.
Religion
stands
on
tiptoe
in
our
land
,
Ready
to
passe
to
the
American
strand
;
When
height
of
malice
,
and
prodigious
lusts
,
Impudent
sinning
,
witchcrafts
,
and
distrusts
,
The
markes
of
future
bane
,
shall
fill
our
cup
Vnto
the
brim
,
and
make
our
measure
up
;
When
Sein
shall
swallow
Tiber
,
and
the
Thames
By
letting
in
them
both
pollute
her
streames
;
When
Italy
of
us
shall
have
her
will
,
And
all
her
Calendar
of
sins
fulfill
,
Whereby
one
may
foretell
what
sins
next
yeer
Shall
both
in
France
and
England
domineer
,
Then
shall
Religion
to
America
flee
,
They
have
their
times
of
Gospell
even
as
wee
:
My
God
,
thou
dost
prepare
for
them
a
way
,
By
carrying
first
from
them
their
gold
away
,
For
gold
and
grace
did
never
yet
agree
,
Religion
alwaies
sides
with
poverty
;
Wee
thinke
wee
rob
them
,
but
we
thinke
amisse
,
Wee
are
more
poore
,
and
they
more
rich
by
this
;
Thou
wilt
revenge
their
quarrell
,
making
grace
To
pay
our
debts
,
and
leave
our
ancient
place
,
To
goe
to
them
,
while
that
,
which
now
their
Nation
But
lends
to
us
,
shall
be
our
desolation
,
&c.
Here
is
a
sad
prognosticke
for
this
England
,
but
a
joyfull
calculation
for
America
,
longing
,
thirsting
America
;
and
if
such
be
their
ripenesse
and
desire
,
wee
should
also
make
haste
to
satisfie
them
,
The
harvest
there
is
great
,
and
the
Regions
are
already
white
thereto
;
the
laborours
indeed
are
few
,
t
is
more
then
time
that
the
Lord
of
the
harvest
were
more
earnestly
intreated
to
send
,
to
thrust
forth
labourers
into
this
Harvest
:
they
that
have
gone
into
those
parts
have
not
all
had
a
care
of
this
,
the
harvest
of
soules
.
It
was
indeed
the
profession
of
Villagagno
,
and
the
purpose
surely
of
Peter
Richiers
,
and
Will.
Charter
Pastors
,
and
others
from
Geneva
,
Anno
,
one
thousand
five
hundred
fifty
six
,
to
publish
the
Gospel
there
,
and
they
were
very
serious
therein
,
yea
and
Lerius
,
b
one
of
them
,
believes
they
had
bin
successefull
also
,
if
that
Apostate
Governour
had
not
become
a
most
cruell
persecutor
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
that
strange
land
,
where
he
most
barbarously
mutthered
three
of
those
his
owne
Countrey
men
,
and
the
aforesaid
Lerius
piously
took
care
that
their
Martyrdom
should
be
commemorated
by
Io.
Crispin
in
his
History
;
and
though
these
were
not
so
happy
in
that
holy
attempt
,
others
have
not
been
,
will
not
be
discouraged
in
such
a
worke
;
a
worke
worthy
of
the
choicest
diligence
of
those
that
professe
the
glorious
Gospel
in
sincerity
,
who
have
had
also
many
and
manifold
experiments
of
divine
favour
in
their
severall
preservations
,
directions
,
and
accommodations
;
and
because
their
friends
(
with
praise
to
God
,
and
thanks
to
them
for
what
is
done
and
declared
already
)
desire
to
know
more
of
those
their
pious
and
blessed
endeavours
,
Let
me
adde
a
third
consideration
,
Wishes
of
furtherance
and
direction
in
such
great
and
gracious
employments
,
which
shall
be
,
I
hope
,
and
pray
,
as
a
spurre
to
more
able
advisers
to
bring
in
every
one
somewhat
or
other
towards
the
erecting
of
a
Tabernacle
for
our
God
in
America
.
CHAP.
III.
Directions
towards
the
conversion
of
the
Natives
.
SOme
give
violent
counsell
here
,
presuming
they
find
it
in
that
parable
,
Luk.
14.
23.
compell
them
to
come
in
;
but
judicious
a
Austin
calls
this
Amoris
,
non
timoris
tractum
,
not
a
force
of
feare
,
but
of
love
,
producing
the
example
of
a
sheepe
following
the
shepherd
holding
a
green
bough
in
his
hand
;
and
t
is
the
sentence
of
a
serious
Historian
b
among
the
Gentiles
,
such
are
worthy
of
pitty
not
hatred
,
that
erre
from
the
truth
,
for
they
doe
it
not
willingly
,
but
being
mistaken
in
judgement
,
they
adhere
to
their
first
received
opinions
;
and
the
Saints
in
the
first
times
never
thought
outward
compulsion
a
fit
meane
to
draw
on
inward
assent
.
The
Evangelicall
Prophet
foretold
this
,
They
shall
not
hurt
nor
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
saith
the
Lord
,
Esa.
65
last
.
And
our
most
deare
Lord
himselfe
saith
,
The
sonne
of
man
is
not
come
to
destroy
mens
lives
,
but
to
save
them
,
Luk.
9.
56.
Saint
Iames
derives
the
pedigree
of
that
wisdome
which
hath
bitter
envying
and
strife
,
though
it
be
but
in
heart
,
though
it
may
rejoyce
and
thinke
highly
of
it selfe
,
yet
its
parentage
is
from
that
Cerberus
of
iniquity
,
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
devill
,
Jam.
3.
15.
But
regenerated
Saints
delight
surely
in
that
wisdome
which
is
from
above
,
and
that
is
first
pure
,
then
peaceable
,
gentle
,
easie
to
be
intreated
,
full
of
mercy
,
&c.
Jam.
3.
17.
Full
of
mercy
,
no
roome
therfore
for
violence
and
cruelty
;
and
the
holy
men
of
the
next
ages
were
children
of
this
wisdome
.
'T
is
not
Religion
,
saith
Tertullian
c
,
to
compell
Religion
,
which
ought
to
be
introduced
by
perswasion
,
not
force
;
for
even
sacrifices
of
old
were
expostulated
from
willing
mindes
;
our
Church
hath
nothing
to
doe
with
murther
,
and
bonds
.
d
Athanasius
never
committed
any
man
to
a
Goaler
,
saith
hee
himselfe
in
his
Apology
;
and
againe
,
the
truth
is
not
to
be
preached
with
swords
,
and
darts
,
and
Armies
,
but
by
reason
and
Arguments
,
which
finde
no
place
among
them
whose
contradiction
is
requited
with
suffering
,
banishment
,
and
death
:
the
Ancient
Christians
abound
with
mentionings
of
this
kind
;
It
is
said
indeed
of
e
Charles
the
great
,
that
conquering
the
Saxons
,
he
commanded
them
to
embrace
Christianity
,
and
that
he
dealt
in
such
a
manner
with
the
Hungarians
,
and
some
others
;
yea
and
though
there
be
that
speake
the
like
of
Constantine
,
yet
Eusebius
f
writeth
confidently
,
he
wished
all
,
commanded
no
man
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
for
this
Orosius
g
commends
him
,
that
he
shut
up
the
Pagan
Temples
,
but
offer'd
no
violence
to
mens
persons
.
The
Devill
indeed
,
because
he
is
no
friend
to
truth
,
comes
with
axes
and
hatchets
,
but
our
Saviour
is
gentle
,
and
with
a
sweet
voice
saith
,
Open
unto
me
my
sister
,
my
love
,
&c.
Cant.
5.
2
,
5.
and
if
they
open
,
he
enters
,
if
not
,
he
departeth
,
saith
Athanasius
in
the
fore-cited
place
.
Foure
things
did
especially
assist
in
the
first
coverting
of
people
to
Christ
,
besides
those
miraculous
helps
;
and
if
they
be
now
conscienciously
practised
,
God
will
shew
himselfe
mervellous
in
his
blessing
.
1.
Language
,
the
necessity
thereof
was
visible
in
those
cloven
tongues
as
of
fire
,
the
history
whereof
wee
read
Act.
2.
1.
&c.
Men
must
learne
the
speech
of
the
Natives
,
that
dealing
by
Interpreters
must
needs
be
difficult
,
tedious
,
and
not
so
successefull
;
Meinardus
h
of
old
first
gained
the
tongue
of
the
Livonians
,
and
then
became
an
happy
instrument
of
their
conversion
;
and
i
Chrysostome
did
the
like
with
the
Scythians
;
and
the
French
Colony
k
propounded
and
promised
the
same
course
at
their
first
planting
in
America
,
as
they
certified
Mr
Calvin
in
their
letters
;
and
the
English
in
l
Virginia
labouring
to
bring
the
Natives
to
Christianity
,
were
woefully
impeded
therein
by
the
ignorance
of
their
language
,
which
defect
in
themselves
they
did
both
acknowledge
and
bewaile
.
2.
Labouring
in
the
word
was
required
and
practised
,
Mat.
28.
Act.
20.
18.
and
passim
Preachers
should
be
appointed
with
all
diligence
to
instruct
the
Indians
;
for
men
are
begotten
to
Christ
by
the
word
of
truth
,
Jam.
1.
18.
The
Iberians
m
received
the
first
inckling
of
the
gospell
by
a
Christian
maid-servant
that
was
a
captive
among
them
;
and
they
sent
afterwards
unto
Constantine
the
Emperour
for
Preachers
;
the
old
Indian
told
the
Spanish
priest
n
complaining
of
their
aversenesse
to
the
Gospell
,
The
lawes
of
Christ
wee
confesse
are
better
than
ours
,
but
wee
cannot
learne
them
for
want
of
teachers
,
wherein
he
spake
the
truth
,
the
very
truth
saith
Acosta
,
to
our
very
shame
and
confusion
.
3.
The
piety
and
holinesse
of
those
Apostolicall
Christians
was
exceeding
and
exemplary
,
by
which
as
well
as
by
their
preaching
they
woo'd
and
wonne
Kingdomes
and
people
to
Christianity
;
their
enemies
could
find
no
other
fault
in
them
,
but
that
that
they
were
Christians
:
our
deare
Masters
generall
command
was
universally
practised
,
the
light
of
their
holy
lives
did
shine
to
Gods
glory
,
and
the
benefit
of
others
;
thus
Victor
Vticensts
o
sheweth
that
Caprapicta
was
converted
as
well
by
the
piety
and
godlinesse
,
as
by
the
preaching
of
the
Africans
;
as
on
the
other
side
the
impiety
of
the
Spaniards
deterred
the
Americans
from
the
Gospell
.
4.
Blessing
was
fetched
downe
from
heaven
by
prayer
,
this
was
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
their
only
worke
in
a
manner
,
prayer
and
ministration
of
the
word
,
Act.
6.
4.
Thus
p
Socrates
reporteth
,
that
after
seven
daies
fasting
and
supplication
the
Burgundians
were
Christianized
;
so
Crantzius
q
tells
of
those
northern
Nations
that
by
prayer
and
preaching
they
prevailed
to
bring
many
other
people
to
Christ
:
If
men
doe
now
worke
with
these
tooles
,
the
building
will
goe
up
a
pace
,
the
foundation
being
laid
in
the
honour
of
God
by
the
conversion
of
those
that
yet
remaine
in
the
shadow
of
death
;
in
all
which
some
furtherance
might
be
found
,
by
knowing
and
observing
the
dispositions
,
fashions
,
and
customes
of
the
Natives
,
which
would
also
in
a
good
measure
be
understood
by
serious
converses
with
them
,
and
by
severall
bookes
that
from
severall
places
upon
severall
occasions
have
been
written
of
them
;
and
to
all
let
be
added
studious
industry
,
that
some
Indian
children
be
taught
Christianity
,
and
trained
up
to
such
abilities
that
they
may
have
skill
to
instruct
their
own
Countrey
men
.
It
was
Gregories
counsell
to
further
the
conversion
of
our
Countreymen
here
,
they
should
buy
English
children
and
youths
of
seventeen
or
eighteen
yeeres
,
that
might
be
educated
in
Gods
service
,
and
helpful
this
way
.
The
Franciscan
that
had
been
so
many
yeeres
among
them
,
and
learned
two
of
their
languages
,
and
used
much
diligence
in
this
worke
in
his
way
,
told
Benzo
r
,
that
of
necessity
such
a
course
must
be
taken
to
Gospellize
them
,
all
other
endeavours
would
be
fruitlesse
and
labour
in
vaine
;
and
that
writer
s
sheweth
how
those
of
Peru
were
well
contented
to
deliver
their
young
ones
to
be
taught
in
Christianity
;
and
surely
their
Fathers
and
Countrey-men
would
sooner
listen
unto
them
than
unto
strangers
.
And
in
all
these
the
good
counsell
of
the
holy
Apostle
must
be
remembred
,
walke
wisely
toward
them
which
are
without
,
Colos.
4.
5.
not
onely
in
watchfulnesse
and
care
to
prevent
all
dangers
from
them
,
but
in
the
most
pious
wisdome
of
winning
soules
,
Prov.
11.
30.
by
setting
before
them
in
practise
also
the
examples
of
every
grace
and
vertue
,
with
the
perfect
hatred
of
all
vice
and
ungodlinesse
;
and
let
me
have
favour
here
to
commend
3
or
4
cautions
.
CHAP.
IV.
Cautions
.
1.
TAke
heed
and
beware
of
cruelty
,
the
God
of
mercy
hates
nothing
so
much
,
saith
a
Theophilact
as
unmercifulnesse
;
the
badge
of
Christ
is
clemency
,
his
livery
love
;
by
this
it
shall
be
knowne
that
you
are
my
Disciples
,
saith
our
deare
Master
himselfe
,
if
yee
love
one
another
,
Io●…
.
13.
35.
Other
mens
followers
were
known
by
their
garments
and
colours
,
but
charity
and
love
made
the
first
Christians
famous
over
all
the
old
heathen
world
,
but
in
the
new
World
the
Spaniards
die
was
not
so
black
as
bloudy
,
and
the
Indians
called
them
b
Yares
,
i.
e.
devills
,
so
little
humanity
,
as
they
conceived
,
was
visible
among
them
.
The
same
Bishop
,
when
he
made
an
whole
book
of
the
Spanish
cruelties
which
he
saw
executed
by
them
on
the
Indians
,
protesteth
it
was
his
opinion
,
that
hee
scarce
mentioned
one
of
a
thousand
of
their
tyrannies
;
and
more
than
once
or
twice
he
averreth
,
that
they
allwaies
grew
from
bad
to
worse
,
and
exceeded
themselves
in
their
diabolicall
doings
.
Nothing
is
more
odious
to
this
day
than
their
name
in
those
Countries
;
for
where
ever
the
spanish
Christians
displayed
their
banners
saith
Benzo
c
,
they
imprinted
upon
the
Natives
by
their
horrid
cruelties
,
eternall
monuments
of
implacable
hatred
towards
them
;
but
the
faire
,
civill
,
and
gentle
deportment
of
our
Nation
to
the
Natives
,
hath
already
wonne
much
upon
them
,
as
is
acknowledged
by
a
d
forraigne
pen.
2.
Take
heed
and
beware
of
covetousnesse
,
t
is
our
sweet
Saviours
own
ingeminated
command
,
Luk.
12.
15.
happy
shall
the
Natives
be
,
and
we
also
,
if
they
find
our
conversation
without
covetousnesse
,
Heb.
13.
5.
that
they
may
see
and
say
,
the
Englishmen
seeke
not
ours
,
but
us
,
and
us
,
not
to
make
us
slaves
to
themselves
,
but
fellow
servants
to
Christ
our
common
Master
;
they
saw
the
Spaniards
so
guilty
of
this
e
evill
,
that
they
conceived
them
to
adore
no
other
God
but
gold
,
the
observation
of
which
fetched
from
f
Benzo
that
pious
exoptation
,
I
wish
to
God
,
saith
hee
,
wee
were
no
more
addicted
to
earthly
things
than
they
,
the
name
of
Christian
would
be
glorious
were
it
not
for
our
covetousnes
;
the
Spaniards
indeed
tell
faire
stories
,
some
of
them
,
as
if
their
sole
desire
had
been
to
Christianize
the
Natives
,
when
indeed
all
their
endeavour
was
to
satisfie
their
lust
and
avarice
;
and
Acosta
g
himselfe
cannot
deny
but
that
his
Countreymen
did
commit
many
great
outrages
for
gold
and
silver
;
but
where
those
metalls
were
not
to
be
found
,
they
made
no
stay
,
continued
not
in
such
places
;
and
▪
Benzo
h
is
large
in
producing
their
frequent
and
suddaine
removes
upon
this
occasion
,
and
he
tells
that
the
Bracamorians
are
unsubdued
by
the
Spaniards
to
this
day
,
not
so
much
because
they
are
a
warlike
people
in
their
kind
,
but
especially
by
reason
of
their
poverty
and
indigence
.
3.
Take
heed
and
beware
of
complying
with
them
in
any
of
their
rites
and
ceremonies
,
if
we
intend
they
should
indeed
come
out
of
Egypt
,
let
not
an
hoofe
be
left
,
as
Exod.
10.
25.
let
them
have
Christian
religion
purely
,
without
blinding
or
blending
;
the
wisdome
of
the
flesh
must
not
here
be
heard
▪
wee
must
listen
to
no
other
but
the
counsell
of
the
Spirit
.
It
was
l
good
advice
the
godly
Bishop
and
martyr
Hooper
gave
to
King
Edward
the
sixth
and
his
honourable
privy
Councellors
,
As
yee
have
taken
away
the
Masse
from
the
people
,
so
take
from
them
her
feathers
also
,
the
Altar
,
vestments
,
and
such
like
as
apparell'd
her
:
there
hath
not
doubtlesse
,
been
any
one
thing
so
powerfull
in
begetting
and
maintaining
doctrinall
quarrells
in
Christendome
,
as
the
unhappy
complication
with
nations
and
people
in
some
of
their
supposed
tollerable
rites
at
their
first
approaching
to
Christianity
;
the
Pagans
of
old
,
saith
Rhenanus
m
,
were
relieved
by
the
mutation
of
some
things
in
their
religion
,
whose
universall
abolition
had
irritated
,
if
not
totally
scared
them
from
us
;
and
Acosta
n
concurres
with
him
in
this
matter
,
even
in
reference
to
the
Indians
:
How
this
policy
prevailed
at
first
in
the
Church
was
long
ago
observed
,
and
it
became
the
lamentation
of
latter
times
,
when
men
were
more
tenacious
of
humane
superstructures
,
than
of
the
fundamentalls
laid
by
Jesus
Christ
,
the
shell
and
shadow
of
Gentile
ceremony
is
yet
more
carefully
hunted
after
by
the
Man
of
Rome
,
than
the
most
solid
and
substantiall
truths
of
the
Gospel
;
pitty
it
is
,
that
sense
and
eyedazlelings
should
prevaile
more
than
divine
verities
,
that
abundance
of
good
things
should
breed
surfets
,
and
yet
it
will
ever
be
thus
,
where
there
is
want
of
care
and
spirituall
exercise
at
home
,
and
but
cold
endeavours
to
promote
piety
and
godlinesse
abroad
.
4.
Take
heed
and
beware
of
all
and
every
ungodlinesse
,
not
onely
for
your
owne
sakes
,
but
that
the
sweet
name
of
our
God
be
not
blasphemed
among
the
Nations
,
Rom.
2.
24.
Holy
examples
are
a
nearer
way
to
righteousnesse
than
verball
precepts
and
instructions
;
the
Indians
may
,
even
without
the
word
,
be
won
to
the
truth
by
a
godly
conversation
,
as
St.
Peter
speaketh
in
the
like
case
,
1
Pet.
3.
1.
a
corrupt
life
is
a
violent
argument
perswading
to
evill
;
the
Americans
were
scared
from
Christianity
by
the
scandalous
iniquities
of
the
Spaniards
.
The
evil
example
of
one
ungodly
Christian
did
more
hinder
the
Indians
conversion
,
than
an
hundred
of
their
religious
could
further
it
,
*
he
saith
it
,
who
saw
what
he
spake
,
for
they
are
verily
perswaded
that
of
all
the
Gods
in
the
world
,
the
Spaniards
God
is
the
worst
,
because
hee
hath
such
abominable
and
wicked
servants
.
Benzo
i
tells
of
a
confabulation
himselfe
had
with
an
old
Indian
,
who
in
serious
discourse
said
unto
him
,
O
Christian
!
what
kind
of
things
be
Christians
,
they
exact
Mayz
,
Honey
,
Silke
,
an
Indian
woman
for
a
concubine
,
they
require
gold
and
silver
,
Christians
will
not
worke
,
they
dice
,
blaspheme
,
&c.
when
I
replyed
,
evil
Christians
onely
doe
such
things
,
not
such
as
be
good
,
his
answer
was
ready
,
but
where
are
those
good
Christians
?
I
could
never
yet
see
one
of
them
;
and
not
this
American
onely
,
but
a
Franciscan
Fryer
publickly
affirmed
,
that
not
a
Priest
,
nor
Monke
,
not
Bishop
in
all
India
,
was
worthy
of
the
name
of
a
good
man
;
Didacus
Lopez
k
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Bishop
of
Guattimala
,
saith
,
the
Christians
were
so
prodigiously
wicked
,
that
they
were
odious
not
onely
to
heaven
and
Angells
,
but
even
to
the
earth
,
and
devills
;
doe
you
believe
saith
hee
,
the
Indians
will
become
Christians
,
when
your selves
are
not
so
but
in
name
onely
,
and
in
title
?
surely
those
silly
nations
will
sooner
be
perswaded
to
good
by
the
example
of
one
daies
conversation
,
than
by
an
whole
yeers
preaching
;
for
to
what
purpose
doe
wee
strew
among
the
people
odoriferous
roses
with
ou●…
tongues
and
language
,
if
we
sting
and
vex
them
in
the
meane
time
with
the
thornes
of
our
wicked
doings
.
But
our
Countrey
men
take
care
to
follow
the
aforementioned
injunction
of
the
holy
Apostle
,
Col.
4.
5.
they
walke
righteously
,
or
as
in
our
old
English
it
was
,
in
right
wisenesse
,
so
they
called
righteousnesse
,
towards
them
without
;
and
so
their
charter
on
earth
,
as
well
as
those
letters
patents
from
Heaven
,
wills
that
the
English
be
so
religiously
,
peaceably
,
and
civilly
governed
,
as
their
good
life
and
orderly
conversation
may
winne
and
inci●…e
the
Natives
of
the
Countrey
to
the
knowledg
and
obedience
of
the
onely
true
God
and
Saviour
of
mankinde
,
and
the
christian
faith
,
which
in
our
regall
intention
and
the
Adventurers
free
profession
,
is
the
principall
end
of
this
plantation
.
And
let
these
words
be
understood
,
as
awakenings
to
those
of
our
Nation
there
,
and
our selves
also
,
that
wee
all
labour
mutually
,
and
from
our
hearts
,
to
propagate
the
Gospell
there
,
because
wee
,
who
eate
every
man
of
his
owne
vine
,
and
of
his
owne
figtree
,
and
drinke
every
man
water
out
of
his
own
●…isterne
,
Esa.
36.
16.
should
witnesse
our
thankfulnesse
unto
God
,
for
these
favours
,
by
sympathizing
affections
towards
our
brethren
there
,
and
the
Natives
.
CHAP.
V.
To
the
English
here
,
and
first
in
behalfe
of
the
Planters
there
.
THey
should
have
our
hearts
and
love
for
many
seasons
,
How
many
felicities
did
they
forsake
,
both
of
the
right
hand
,
and
of
the
left
,
in
respect
of
estate
,
friends
,
and
the
comfort
of
their
owne
native
soile
?
It
was
said
by
the
Prophet
,
Weepe
for
him
that
goeth
ou●…
,
for
hee
shall
returne
no
more
to
see
his
owne
Countrey
,
Jer.
22.
20.
besides
,
that
dulcis
amor
patriae
,
how
many
hazards
did
they
runne
into
by
dangerous
and
tedious
sea-voyages
?
they
were
exposed
to
divers
certaine
inconveniences
,
not
only
in
regard
of
externalls
,
change
of
aire
,
diet
,
&c.
but
change
of
men
especially
,
having
little
security
,
because
they
were
in
daily
dread
of
Indian
trechery
,
which
might
then
fall
upon
them
,
when
they
supposed
it
most
remote
;
they
have
also
left
more
roome
at
home
,
of
which
wee
were
wont
to
have
more
need
than
company
,
which
encreased
so
fast
,
that
wee
were
ready
to
extrude
one
another
;
and
by
them
we
have
more
strength
abroad
,
because
transplanted
colonies
a
be
domestique
fortifications
,
though
they
have
been
invented
sometimes
,
and
used
to
abate
popular
undertakings
,
but
I
meane
it
in
the
Roman
interpretation
,
the
Nations
where
they
fix
,
are
reduced
by
degrees
to
their
fashions
,
lawes
,
and
commands
:
yet
some
have
unnaturally
followed
those
our
Countrey
men
with
reproaches
,
accounting
them
so
base
,
as
not
worthy
to
be
set
with
the
dogs
of
their
flocke
,
as
one
to
them
applyed
that
of
Job
30.
1.
To
the
Westerne
Plantation
indeed
,
at
first
men
of
meane
condition
generally
resorted
,
but
soon
after
people
of
better
ranke
followed
;
divers
of
good
families
,
and
competent
estates
went
into
Virginia
,
and
setled
in
some
Islands
thereabouts
,
but
because
those
of
New-England
pretended
more
to
Religion
than
the
rest
,
they
are
more
loaden
with
uncivill
language
,
but
most
injuriously
;
for
the
transplanting
Novangles
were
many
of
them
severally
eminent
,
some
of
noble
extract
,
divers
Gentlemen
descended
from
good
Families
;
their
first
Charter
mentions
three
Knights
,
among
other
men
of
worth
;
and
it
seemes
their
example
,
or
somewhat
else
was
like
to
prevaile
with
many
others
of
no
meane
condition
,
so
that
eleven
of
the
then
Privy
Counsell
directed
their
letters
in
December
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
thirty
foure
,
to
the
Warden
of
the
Cinque
ports
,
taking
notice
that
severall
persons
went
over
with
their
families
,
and
whole
estates
,
forbidding
subsidy
men
,
or
of
the
value
of
subsidy
men
to
be
imbarqued
without
speciall
licence
and
attestation
of
their
taking
the
Oaths
of
Supremacy
and
Allegiance
,
submission
also
to
the
Orders
and
discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
:
And
three
yeeres
after
,
viz.
one
thousand
six
hundred
thirty
seven
,
a
proclamation
issued
from
the
King
to
the
same
purpose
,
and
in
the
same
words
.
Others
instead
of
affections
and
hearts
,
sling
darts
after
them
,
and
say
,
they
are
gone
out
from
us
indeed
,
but
they
were
not
of
us
,
1
Joh.
2.
19.
neither
liking
our
doctrine
nor
governement
.
Yet
surely
they
differ
not
at
all
from
us
in
Religion
,
witnesse
our
owne
confession
and
their
profession
;
and
for
the
first
,
our
learned
men
have
continually
acknowledged
the
Puritans
to
consent
with
them
in
Doctrinalls
,
Archbishop
Sands
b
in
his
Sermon
before
Queene
Elizabeth
more
than
once
asserteth
this
,
We
have
here
saith
he
,
to
praise
our
God
,
that
in
publique
doctrine
touching
the
substance
of
religion
wee
all
agree
in
one
truth
,
the
greater
pitty
it
is
we
should
so
much
dissent
in
matters
of
small
importance
,
in
rites
and
circumstanees
;
the
Puritanicall
errors
did
not
at
all
oppose
any
part
of
our
Religion
,
but
it
continued
most
sound
even
to
the
dying
day
of
that
most
renowned
Princess
,
saith
he
that
c
analysed
our
thirty
nine
Articles
,
and
so
printed
them
by
authority
;
and
King
Iames
d
averreth
the
like
of
his
Scottish
Puritans
,
We
all
God
be
thanked
agree
in
the
grounds
,
and
after
his
reception
of
this
Crowne
,
hee
calls
e
the
English
Puritan
a
Sect
rather
than
a
Religion
;
and
in
his
Declaration
against
Vorstius
f
,
hee
joyneth
his
Churches
of
great
Britaine
with
those
of
France
and
Germany
,
opposing
them
all
against
Vorstius
,
Bertius
,
and
the
Arminians
;
Notwithstanding
the
Disciplinarian
quarrell
saith
g
Bishop
Andrewes
,
we
have
the
same
●…aith
,
the
Cardinall
is
deceived
,
or
deceiveth
,
in
using
the
word
Puritans
,
as
if
they
had
another
Religion
differing
from
that
publiquely
professed
,
and
this
hath
been
the
unanimous
asseveration
of
English
Bishops
,
and
other
learned
Divines
,
as
were
easie
abundantly
to
declare
.
But
themselves
have
spared
us
that
labour
,
by
their
constant
acknowledgement
thereof
;
Mr.
Rogers
h
in
his
forecited
Analysis
,
produceth
their
owne
writings
to
this
purpose
,
and
what
one
of
them
can
be
named
that
refused
subscription
to
those
39
Articles
in
reference
to
matters
of
Doctrine
;
Mr.
Browne
t
is
thought
,
went
as
farre
astray
as
any
here
,
yet
I
have
seen
his
owne
i
hand
declaring
at
that
time
his
allowance
of
all
those
Synodicall
Articles
;
and
left
any
should
imagine
the
Novangles
differing
from
us
in
dogmaticall
truths
,
besides
many
,
very
many
printed
bookes
testifying
their
concurrence
with
us
herein
,
beside
divers
private
Letters
,
that
subscribed
by
the
Governour
and
principall
assistants
sufficiently
manifests
their
judgement
and
affection
,
wherein
they
desire
to
be
accounted
our
brethren
,
and
implore
our
prayers
;
adding
,
howsoever
our
charity
may
have
met
with
some
discouragements
through
the
misreport
of
our
intentions
,
or
through
disaffection
,
or
indiscretion
of
some
among
us
,
for
wee
dreame
not
of
perfection
in
this
world
,
yet
would
you
be
pleased
to
take
notice
of
the
principall
and
body
of
this
Company
,
as
those
that
are
not
ashamed
to
call
the
Church
of
England
our
deare
Mother
,
and
cannot
part
from
her
without
teares
in
our
eyes
,
but
shall
ever
acknowledge
that
such
part
and
hope
as
we
have
obtained
in
the
common
salvation
,
we
received
it
in
her
bosome
,
and
sucked
it
from
her
breasts
,
&c.
From
South-Hampton
.
Iohn
Winthrop
▪
Governour
.
Rich
:
S●…ltonstall
.
Tho
:
Dudly
,
&c.
CHAP.
VI.
THere
is
another
injaculation
that
hath
gone
current
among
many
,
that
the
Puritane
of
old
and
New-England
is
Antimonarchicall
,
the
former
is
sufficiently
cleared
by
that
Bishop
,
who
hath
left
this
testimony
,
a
Presbyterio
lis
est
cum
Episcopis
,
cum
Rege
nulla
est
,
or
if
that
be
not
enough
,
King
Iames
b
in
this
is
an
irrefragable
Assertor
,
The
Puritans
do
not
decline
the
oath
of
Supremacy
,
but
daily
take
it
,
never
refused
it
;
and
the
same
supremacy
is
defended
by
c
Calvin
himselfe
.
And
in
New-England
Mr.
Williams
d
seemed
in
other
things
to
be
extravagant
,
yet
thus
he
writes
to
this
point
:
For
the
Government
of
the
Common-wealth
from
the
King
,
as
supreme
,
to
the
inferiour
and
subordinate
Magistrates
,
my
heart
is
on
them
,
as
once
Deborah
▪
spake
:
and
as
the
Governours
and
assistants
doe
themselves
take
the
oath
of
Allegiance
,
so
they
have
power
by
their
Charter
to
give
the
same
to
all
that
shall
at
any
time
passe
to
them
,
or
inhabite
with
them
;
But
,
Tempora
mutantur
,
and
it
may
be
t
is
with
them
,
as
with
us
,
&
nos
mutamur
in
illis
.
And
t
is
further
said
,
that
their
Ecclesiastique
government
,
is
not
onely
opposite
to
the
ancient
Episcopacy
of
the
land
,
but
to
the
discipline
of
the
other
Reformed
Churches
,
even
that
which
the
Covenant
calleth
for
:
it
may
be
worth
our
consideration
,
that
as
there
was
a
time
when
forraigners
reformed
were
not
so
opposite
to
our
Bishops
,
but
those
Divines
e
thought
well
of
them
,
willingly
gave
to
them
Titles
of
Reverend
Fathers
,
and
Illustrious
Lords
;
and
in
their
publique
convenings
,
f
spake
of
that
Government
with
good
respect
,
and
the
valedictory
Epistle
of
Mr.
Cotton
,
to
the
then
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
full
of
respective
expressions
,
is
yet
to
be
seen
,
So
the
Bishops
then
were
not
such
Antipresbyterians
,
Caecus
sit
,
saith
g
Bishop
Andrewes
to
P.
Moulin
a
Presbyter
,
qui
non
videat
stantes
sine
ea
Ecclesias
,
ferreus
sit
,
qui
salutem
eis
n●…get
,
nos
non
sumus
illi
ferrei
,
Let
him
be
blind
that
seeth
not
Churches
consistent
without
such
an
Hierarchy
,
let
him
be
accounted
iron-hearted
that
shall
deny
them
to
be
in
a
way
of
salvation
,
we
are
not
such
iron-hearted
men
,
yea
and
severall
reformed
Congregations
of
severall
Nations
have
not
onely
been
tollerated
,
but
much
refreshed
under
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Norwich
,
Winchester
,
&c.
These
times
have
widened
all
differences
every
where
,
even
among
such
as
are
or
should
be
one
in
covenant
;
how
are
disaffections
increased
,
divisions
heightened
,
which
have
not
only
wofully
abated
christian
love
,
but
miserably
augmented
iniquities
of
all
sorts
?
many
being
scrupulously
curious
about
mint
and
annis
,
having
little
respect
in
the
meane
time
to
faith
,
righteousnesse
,
and
the
more
weighty
things
of
the
law
▪
and
here
may
be
taken
up
the
lamentation
of
Erasmus
h
,
bemoaning
himselfe
exceedingly
,
that
he
had
in
bookes
cryed
up
,
libertatem
spiritus
,
liberty
of
the
spirit
,
which
I
thinke
this
age
would
call
liberty
of
conscience
,
I
wished
thus
saith
hee
,
a
diminution
of
humane
ceremonies
,
to
that
end
,
that
divine
truths
and
godlinesse
might
be
enlarged
,
Nunc
sic
excutiunt
ut
illae
,
ut
pro
libertate
spiritus
succedat
effraenis
carnis
licentia
,
and
he
doth
justly
call
it
carnall
licenciousnesse
,
for
the
Spirit
of
our
God
,
Gal.
5.
20.
names
contentions
,
seditions
,
heresies
,
&c.
workes
of
the
flesh
,
which
being
but
lately
sowne
,
have
strangely
growne
up
and
multiplyed
,
so
that
a
forraigne
penne
hath
to
Englands
shame
printed
it
thus
to
the
world
,
i
Anglia
his
quatuor
annis
facta
est
colluvies
,
&
lerna
omnium
errorum
,
ac
sectarum
,
nulla
à
condito
orbe
provincia
tam
parvo
spatio
tot
monstrosas
haereses
protulit
atque
haec
,
Episcoporum
tempora
intra
sexaginta
annos
non
nisi
quatuor
sectas
protulerunt
,
&
eas
plerunque
in
obscure
latentes
,
&c.
For
I
had
rather
bewaile
than
reveale
the
nakednesse
of
the
Nation
,
I
had
rather
stirre
up
my
owne
soule
and
others
to
piety
,
and
peace
,
oh
,
when
will
men
lay
aside
all
bitternesse
,
and
wrath
,
and
anger
,
and
clamour
,
and
evill
speaking
,
with
all
malice
;
and
instead
thereof
be
kinde
one
to
another
,
tender-hearted
,
forgiving
one
another
,
as
God
for
Christs
sake
forgave
you
,
Ephes.
4.
32.
I
wish
there
were
a
law
to
forbid
all
needlesse
disputes
,
I
wish
that
it
and
those
other
severall
lawes
were
put
in
execution
impartially
,
so
that
all
men
by
all
meanes
were
provoked
to
godlinesse
,
that
would
preserve
from
every
error
,
for
God
is
faithfull
that
hath
promised
,
If
any
man
will
doe
the
Fathers
will
,
he
shall
know
the
doctrine
whether
it
be
of
God
,
Joh.
7.
17.
Hearty
endeavours
for
holinesse
in
our
owne
persons
,
and
those
related
to
us
,
would
take
away
the
occasions
of
many
unkind
controversies
,
for
the
Kingdome
of
God
is
not
meate
or
drinke
,
this
or
that
government
,
or
any
such
externalls
,
no
further
then
they
serve
to
promote
righteousnesse
and
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
14.
17.
and
this
is
the
best
way
to
shew
our
obedience
unto
Christ
,
for
hee
that
in
these
things
serveth
Christ
is
acceptable
to
God
,
and
approved
of
men
.
ver
.
18.
When
our
Countreymen
planted
themselves
first
in
America
,
the
name
of
Independency
was
not
knowne
;
hee
indeed
that
lately
hath
wrote
k
of
the
state
of
the
Churches
in
England
,
drawes
so
the
scheme
that
our
Novangles
are
thus
become
Independents
,
but
with
the
epithete
of
orthodox
.
Schema
sectarum
recentium
,
Puritani
Presbyteriani
,
Angli
.
Scoti
.
Erastiani
,
sive
Colemaniani
.
Independentes
,
sive
Congregationales
.
Orthodoxi
Novo-Anglici
,
Londinenses
.
Pseudo-Independentes
,
sive
Fanatici
.
Anabaptista
,
Quaerentes
,
Antinomi
,
&
mille
alii
.
And
for
our
Novangles
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
many
of
them
well
approve
the
Ecclesiastique
government
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
as
of
old
,
communi
Presbyterorum
consilio
Ecclesiae
regibuntur
,
they
desire
it
were
so
now
;
and
some
of
them
in
New
England
are
amazed
at
the
manner
of
our
gathering
of
Churches
here
:
thus
one
writeth
l
that
had
bin
a
long
time
a
Pastor
among
them
;
What
more
ungodly
sacrilege
,
or
man-stealing
can
there
be
than
to
purloine
from
godly
Ministers
the
first
borne
of
their
fervent
prayers
,
and
saithfull
preachings
,
the
leven
of
their
flocks
,
the
encouragement
of
their
soules
,
the
crowne
of
their
labours
,
their
Epistle
to
heaven
?
If
men
will
needs
gather
Churches
out
of
the
world
as
they
say
,
let
them
first
plough
the
world
,
and
sow
it
,
and
reape
it
with
their
owne
hands
,
&
the
Lord
give
them
a
liberall
harvest
.
He
is
a
very
hard
man
that
will
reape
where
he
hath
not
sowed
,
and
gather
where
he
hath
not
strowed
,
Mat.
24.
25.
and
if
I
mistake
not
,
such
kind
of
unkind
and
hard
dealing
was
practised
here
in
England
even
in
popish
times
,
what
meanes
else
that
Canon
among
the
Saxon
Councells
,
Vt
sacerdotes
aliorum
parochianos
ad
se
non
alliciant
,
how
like
this
lookes
to
that
I
leave
to
the
judgement
of
others
,
but
these
be
the
words
of
that
rule
,
Let
no
Presbyter
perswade
the
saithfull
of
the
Parish
of
another
Presbyter
to
come
to
his
Church
,
leaving
his
owne
,
and
take
to
himselfe
those
tithes
;
but
let
every
one
bee
content
with
his
owne
Church
and
people
,
and
by
no
meanes
doe
that
to
another
,
which
he
would
not
should
be
done
to
himselfe
,
according
to
that
Evangelicall
saying
,
Whatsoever
yee
would
that
men
shonld
doe
unto
you
,
doe
yee
the
same
to
them
;
but
whosoever
shall
walke
contrary
to
this
rule
,
let
him
know
hee
shall
either
lose
his
degree
,
or
for
a
long
time
be
detained
in
prison
.
I
shall
by
and
by
speake
more
to
this
on
their
behalfe
,
now
adde
onely
,
that
as
many
in
New
England
approve
of
the
discipline
of
the
other
Churches
Reformed
,
and
some
of
them
sufficiently
dislike
the
way
and
manner
of
our
Church-gathering
here
,
so
all
of
them
have
now
seen
by
experience
the
necessity
of
Synods
:
For
in
their
great
storm
of
late
that
was
so
like
to
wracke
all
,
the
meanes
to
settle
it
was
as
strange
as
the
disease
,
so
he
writes
that
was
an
eye
,
and
care
witnes
,
They
that
heretofore
slighted
Synods
,
and
accounted
of
them
as
humane
inventions
,
and
the
blemish
of
those
Reformed
Churches
that
made
use
of
them
,
are
now
for
the
preservation
of
themselves
enforced
to
make
use
of
that
meanes
which
in
time
of
peace
they
did
slight
and
contemne
;
the
Synod
,
saith
he
,
being
assembled
,
much
time
was
spent
in
ventilating
and
emptying
of
private
passions
,
but
afterwards
it
went
on
and
determined
with
such
good
successe
,
that
in
token
thereof
,
hee
saith
,
wee
keepe
a
solemne
day
of
thanksgiving
,
as
there
was
cause
,
and
the
two
men
most
different
in
opinion
,
were
selected
for
the
publike
exercise
,
wherein
they
behaved
themselves
to
admiration
,
the
Acts
and
conclusions
of
the
Synod
,
&c.
I
would
further
aske
,
if
the
Independent
government
,
so
farre
as
it
is
congregationall
,
be
not
as
rigidly
Presbyterian
as
any
;
sure
I
am
,
unkinde
they
are
not
to
the
other
Presbyterians
,
Mr
Winslow
is
an
irrefragable
testis
herein
,
who
mentions
some
there
that
are
in
that
way
,
and
knowne
to
be
so
,
yet
never
had
the
least
molestation
or
disturbance
,
but
have
and
finde
as
good
respect
from
Magistrates
,
and
people
,
as
other
Elders
in
the
congregationall
way
;
yea
divers
Gentlemen
of
Scotland
,
that
groaned
under
the
late
pressures
of
that
Nation
,
wrote
into
New
England
to
know
whether
they
might
freely
be
suffered
to
exercise
their
Presbyteriall
government
,
and
it
was
answered
affirmatively
they
might
;
and
yet
further
none
of
them
here
or
there
,
that
continue
true
to
their
first
principles
,
differ
at
all
in
fundamentalls
and
doctrine
from
the
other
Presbyterians
,
and
t
is
not
unlike
,
but
when
God
shall
enlarge
their
borders
,
they
will
finde
it
needfull
to
approach
yet
neerer
to
the
way
of
other
Reformed
Churches
in
their
discipline
:
And
there
is
of
themselves
,
that
upon
observation
of
their
former
very
great
danger
,
have
left
their
judgement
,
with
which
I
will
conclude
this
Chapter
:
An
excellent
way
they
have
,
meaning
their
Ecclesiastique
government
,
if
Pastors
and
people
would
ever
be
of
one
opinion
,
but
when
they
shall
come
to
be
divided
into
as
many
opinions
,
as
they
are
bodies
,
what
will
the
sequell
be
?
and
I
see
little
probability
of
subsistence
,
where
Independency
yeelds
matter
of
divisions
,
but
no
meanes
to
compound
them
.
CHAP.
VII
.
To
our selves
,
in
behalfe
of
the
Natives
towards
their
conversion
.
IT
is
the
unfeigned
desire
of
every
pious
soule
,
that
God
would
please
to
guide
and
blesse
some
holy
and
happy
hand
,
in
taking
up
the
differences
that
are
growne
up
among
those
that
are
named
by
the
sweet
name
of
Christ
,
that
all
who
love
the
Lord
Jesus
in
sincerity
,
would
also
sincerely
love
one
another
;
that
mutuall
forces
were
conjoyned
to
promote
the
glory
of
our
common
Master
,
not
onely
every
man
in
his
owne
person
,
family
,
place
,
and
Countrey
,
but
by
apprehending
all
opportunities
to
publish
the
eternall
Gospell
of
our
Lord
even
to
those
other
ends
of
the
earth
.
Gregory
the
great
a
did
willingly
encourage
himselfe
in
his
desire
to
Christianize
our
Ancestors
the
Saxons
from
hints
of
his
owne
observation
,
for
seeing
children
of
beautifull
feature
offered
to
sale
in
the
market
at
Rome
,
as
then
the
manner
was
,
hee
sighed
within
himselfe
,
and
said
,
when
he
understood
they
were
not
Christians
,
Alas
that
the
Prince
of
darkenesse
should
possesse
such
faire
and
lightsome
countenances
;
enquiring
further
after
their
names
,
Angles
,
they
have
Angels
faces
indeed
said
hee
,
and
t
is
meet
all
diligence
be
used
that
they
be
as
the
Angels
of
God
in
Heaven
;
when
hee
asked
of
what
Province
they
were
,
it
was
answered
Deiri
,
or
Deira
,
for
so
was
then
that
b
seventh
Kingdome
called
,
Northumberland
,
in
the
time
of
the
Saxons
,
Dei
ira
eruti
saith
hee
,
being
made
Christians
they
shall
be
delivered
from
the
wrath
of
God
;
and
upon
demand
,
hearing
that
their
Kings
name
was
Aelle
,
he
said
Allelu
jah
,
and
praises
to
God
must
be
sung
there
:
In
this
worke
if
that
may
be
any
invitation
,
we
have
the
like
allusions
,
the
whole
Countrey
is
called
the
New
world
in
the
generall
,
and
particularly
there
is
New
Spaine
,
New
France
,
New
Netherland
,
New
Scotland
,
New
England
,
why
should
not
there
be
solicitous
endeavours
that
all
the
Natives
of
that
New
World
,
should
be
made
a
world
of
New
creatures
;
and
if
upon
occasion
and
enquiry
the
Inhabitants
be
called
Barbarians
,
such
were
we
our selves
in
the
common
acceptation
of
the
word
,
being
neither
Jewes
nor
Greekes
;
if
Salvages
,
t
is
a
name
of
hope
that
they
are
a
salvable
generation
,
and
shall
in
due
time
be
partakers
of
the
common
salvation
;
their
complexion
indeed
is
darke
and
duskish
,
as
t
is
made
after
birth
,
but
their
soules
are
the
more
to
be
pittied
,
that
yet
bee
in
a
farre
more
unlovely
hue
,
even
in
the
suburbs
of
that
darkenesse
,
that
blacknesse
of
darknesse
,
which
is
so
terrible
to
thinke
of
:
It
was
Gregories
desire
that
Hallelu-jahs
should
bee
sung
to
and
for
the
English
,
then
heathen
,
the
Christian
English
may
observe
and
wonder
at
that
very
word
of
frequent
use
among
the
Indians
,
as
hath
already
been
mentioned
;
finally
there
is
a
constellation
or
starre
,
called
the
crosse
,
peculiar
to
that
Countrey
,
saith
Acosta
c
,
and
it
is
so
named
because
foure
notable
starres
make
the
forme
of
a
crosse
,
set
equally
,
and
with
good
proportion
,
a
good
omen
I
wish
it
may
be
,
and
that
a
starre
may
leade
them
also
to
their
Saviour
,
that
Christ
may
be
made
knowne
to
them
,
and
his
peace
through
the
bloud
of
his
Crosse
,
Col.
1.
20.
To
which
employment
wee
have
likewise
other
perswasions
,
besides
what
hath
been
formerly
sprinkled
here
and
there
.
1.
The
necessity
of
the
poore
Natives
require
this
care
,
who
stand
so
much
in
need
of
spirituall
bread
,
and
so
few
prepare
to
breake
it
to
them
,
they
yet
walke
in
the
vanity
of
their
minde
,
having
their
understanding
darkned
,
being
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
through
the
ignorance
that
is
in
them
,
&c.
Eph.
4.
17.
&c.
and
the
lesse
sensible
they
be
of
their
owne
forlorne
condition
,
the
more
sollicitous
should
others
be
to
acquaint
them
therewith
,
together
with
the
way
of
their
deliverance
.
When
d
Austin
the
Monke
came
hither
among
the
Saxons
to
preach
the
Gospell
,
King
Ethelbert
opposed
him
not
,
but
said
I
cannot
so
easily
forsake
my
owne
Religion
,
and
embrace
theirs
that
is
new
;
yet
seeing
these
strangers
are
come
so
farre
and
bring
that
to
us
which
they
esteem
most
excellent
,
wee
will
use
them
kindly
,
they
shall
want
nothing
for
their
work
:
And
surely
were
the
Americans
but
a
little
civiliz'd
,
they
would
by
degrees
understand
their
owne
miserable
estate
,
and
themselves
would
then
bespeake
further
enlightning
;
yea
this
is
already
in
some
of
their
fervent
desires
,
e
as
hath
been
intimated
also
formerly
.
2.
Christians
have
a
care
of
this
for
Christ
their
Masters
sake
,
good
subjects
wish
the
ampliation
of
their
Soveraignes
honour
,
and
how
glad
should
wee
bee
when
the
kingdome
of
darknesse
is
empaired
,
and
there
be
continuall
accresses
to
the
Kingdome
of
Gods
deare
Sonne
,
Col.
1.
14.
T
is
our
daily
prayer
,
Hallowed
be
thy
name
,
divulged
,
and
made
glorious
all
the
world
over
,
wee
cannot
better
improve
our
interest
and
power
,
then
by
being
active
&
industrious
instruments
thereof
;
wee
endeavouring
as
much
as
wee
may
that
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
may
become
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
Revel
.
11.
15.
Non
est
zelus
sicut
Zelus
animarum
f
,
this
zeale
for
soules
carries
in
the
wombe
thereof
glory
to
God
,
and
honour
to
the
zealots
themselves
,
Dan.
12.
3.
and
unutterable
comfort
and
benefit
to
them
that
are
warmed
thereby
,
Iam.
5.
20.
and
their
debtors
in
this
verily
we
are
,
if
the
words
of
another
Apostle
be
with
a
little
mutation
applyed
hither
,
for
if
wee
be
made
partakers
of
their
carnall
things
,
our
duty
it
is
also
to
minister
unto
them
in
spirituall
things
,
Rom.
15.
17.
3.
The
severall
Patents
to
severall
Planters
call
for
this
endeavour
,
such
was
that
first
granted
to
the
Virginians
by
King
Iames
,
it
intended
principally
the
propagation
of
the
Christian
faith
;
the
like
is
to
be
read
in
the
Patents
and
confirmations
made
by
him
and
King
Charles
to
others
.
And
in
the
beginning
of
this
Parliament
,
that
Honourable
Committee
of
Lords
and
Commons
were
appointed
chiefely
for
the
advancement
of
the
true
Protestant
Religion
,
and
further
spreading
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
among
the
Natives
in
America
.
Yea
and
in
the
Charter
to
Mary-land
,
the
pious
zeale
for
the
spreading
of
the
Gospel
is
first
mentioned
,
and
what
ever
suggestions
be
made
,
or
aimes
otherwise
,
there
is
a
speciall
proviso
against
the
prejudice
,
or
diminution
of
Gods
holy
and
truly
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
allegiance
due
to
the
Kings
Majesty
,
his
heires
,
and
successors
;
it
is
not
well
then
if
Romish
designes
have
been
mannaged
there
,
injurious
to
Religion
,
and
offensive
to
our
other
Plantations
,
but
herein
stands
the
force
of
this
Motive
,
the
mutuall
and
interchangeable
Pact
and
Covenant
of
Donor
and
Receiver
is
in
all
those
Charters
and
Patents
the
conversion
of
the
Natives
.
4.
I
finde
another
encouragement
from
a
Doctor
lately
lapsed
into
popery
g
,
yet
professing
his
willingnesse
to
returne
upon
Protestants
successes
this
way
;
for
he
deemes
it
improbable
,
that
ever
they
should
convert
any
Nation
,
or
so
much
as
any
one
single
person
,
except
some
poore
wretch
or
other
,
whom
feare
or
gaine
will
drive
,
or
draw
to
any
thing
;
but
if
ever
the
historicall
relation
of
Gods
wonderfull
workings
upon
sundry
of
the
Indians
,
both
Governours
and
common
people
,
in
bringing
them
to
a
willing
and
desired
submission
to
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospell
,
and
framing
their
hearts
to
an
earnest
enquiry
after
the
knowledge
of
God
the
Father
,
and
Jesus
Christ
the
Saviour
of
the
World
;
I
say
if
ever
those
discourses
come
to
the
Doctors
view
,
hee
may
once
againe
change
his
minde
,
how
ever
the
happy
progresses
of
our
Countrey
men
in
that
worke
,
if
they
be
knowne
and
well
considered
of
by
the
Papists
themselves
,
they
may
be
carried
to
admiration
,
expectation
,
and
it
may
be
further
.
5.
The
honour
of
our
Nation
may
be
another
argument
to
this
undertaking
,
that
as
to
Charlemaine
of
old
h
the
Saxons
owe
their
Christianity
,
and
those
of
Phrysia
,
Dithmarse
and
Holsatia
,
the
Vandalls
also
and
Hungarians
:
It
will
be
glorious
for
the
Chronicles
and
Annalls
of
England
,
that
by
the
meanes
of
this
Nation
the
Nansamonds
were
brought
to
the
true
and
saving
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
so
were
the
Sasquehannockes
,
Wicomesses
,
Conecktacoacks
,
Massachuseuks
,
Mouhacks
,
Aberginians
and
others
;
Thus
will
the
renowne
of
the
English
name
and
Nation
,
ring
over
all
the
Westerne
World.
Gregory
complaines
more
then
once
,
that
those
Angles
our
Ancestors
were
willing
to
become
Christians
,
but
the
Priests
of
France
refused
to
give
help
and
instruction
.
The
Britons
also
refused
to
joyne
with
Austin
here
in
his
preaching
to
the
Saxons
,
not
out
of
pride
and
contempt
as
Beda
i
reporteth
,
but
for
that
those
people
,
invited
hither
as
friends
,
became
their
onely
enemies
,
driving
them
from
their
possessions
,
which
themselves
invaded
as
their
owne
,
but
these
Indians
give
harbour
to
our
Nation
,
whose
faire
and
free
accomodating
of
our
Countrey
men
hath
fully
purchased
to
themselves
all
the
spirituall
favour
wee
and
they
are
able
to
afford
them
,
of
which
,
when
they
also
become
sensible
,
honour
will
redound
to
this
England
,
not
onely
from
ours
there
,
who
professe
truly
,
if
they
prosper
,
we
shall
be
the
more
glorious
,
but
the
Natives
enlightned
by
us
will
returne
hither
the
tribute
of
their
abundant
thankfulnesse
.
And
that
every
one
of
us
may
be
cordiall
coadjutors
of
our
Countrey
men
in
this
most
glorious
undertaking
,
let
me
endeavour
to
warme
the
affections
of
the
English
there
,
and
at
home
,
by
proposing
a
trafficke
in
a
threefold
stock
for
the
promotion
of
this
designe
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Further
helpes
to
this
worke
.
THe
first
of
these
is
already
going
,
the
stocke
of
prayers
,
both
hence
and
thence
on
that
behalfe
to
heaven
,
and
not
now
in
a
vision
,
as
to
St.
Paul
once
,
there
stood
a
man
and
prayed
him
,
saying
,
Come
over
into
Macedonia
and
helpe
us
,
Act.
16.
9.
but
the
Natives
begin
to
be
really
sensible
of
their
spirituall
necessities
,
and
call
earnestly
for
that
bread
,
and
our
countrey
men
desire
the
assistance
of
their
brethren
here
in
many
respects
,
all
their
Letters
earnestly
bespeak
us
in
this
,
and
O
that
we
did
heartily
answer
them
in
our
constant
and
fervent
prayers
,
in
reference
to
this
worke
.
There
was
indeed
of
late
a
generation
of
men
,
though
extreme
lovers
of
that
Lethargy
,
yet
forgate
to
be
in
charity
with
all
men
,
they
were
content
in
their
Letany
to
pray
it
would
please
God
to
have
mercy
upon
all
men
,
yet
deemed
it
piacular
to
pray
for
the
Novangles
;
The
Directory
guides
otherwise
,
even
by
name
advising
to
prayers
for
those
Plantations
in
the
remote
parts
of
the
World.
2.
This
worke
would
be
much
prospered
by
a
stocke
of
wise
and
constant
correspondence
mutually
betwixt
Old
and
New
England
in
regard
of
this
businesse
,
what
progresse
is
made
in
the
worke
,
what
meet
to
bee
done
for
its
furtherance
,
&c.
Such
communication
of
counsells
would
marvelously
encourage
and
quicken
the
Americans
conversion
.
The
French
were
spoiled
of
this
help
and
intercourse
from
Brasil
,
by
the
Governour
a
Villagagno's
Apostacy
to
Popery
,
and
t
is
not
credible
,
but
if
the
poore
Indians
were
made
to
understand
that
all
the
Nation
of
England
were
thus
solicitous
with
God
,
and
among
themselves
,
in
all
industrious
endeavours
to
recover
them
from
their
sinfull
and
lost
condition
by
nature
,
but
they
would
looke
up
also
,
and
in
earnest
cooperate
with
them
,
and
say
also
it
may
be
,
as
was
in
the
precedent
Chapter
mentioned
of
our
Saxon
King
,
who
said
,
those
Preachers
should
be
kindly
dealt
with
,
and
want
nothing
for
their
worke
;
yea
somewhat
like
to
this
was
long
since
spoken
of
by
b
Colonchi
one
of
the
Princes
of
Peru
,
when
he
was
invited
to
be
a
Christian
,
his
answer
was
,
Sir
I
am
old
and
unfit
to
forsake
the
rites
and
lawes
of
my
Ancestors
,
but
take
my
children
as
you
will
,
and
teach
them
what
you
please
,
they
are
young
,
and
can
more
easily
apply
themselves
to
your
customes
,
and
instructions
.
3.
And
a
stock
of
money
must
be
remembred
,
which
in
some
sense
,
is
as
it
were
the
soule
of
this
worke
;
the
Poet
said
truly
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
If
wee
meane
the
Indians
shall
be
Gospellized
,
they
must
first
be
civilized
,
who
are
yet
a
very
wild
Olive
,
both
by
nature
and
life
,
they
must
bee
weaned
from
idlenesse
,
and
hunting
,
and
nakednesse
,
they
must
be
perswaded
to
labour
,
planting
,
learning
,
arts
,
and
manufacture
,
that
they
may
get
cloathing
,
they
must
be
taught
to
build
for
their
owne
habitations
,
for
meeting
houses
or
Churches
on
the
Lords
dayes
,
Schooles
must
be
erected
for
instruction
of
their
youth
at
other
times
,
books
of
all
kinds
,
tooles
and
instruments
of
all
sorts
must
be
provided
,
many
and
necessary
materialls
towards
this
structure
may
be
easily
mentioned
,
but
are
not
so
easily
purchased
:
If
our
Countrey
men
there
have
for
their
owne
comfort
and
subsistance
,
t
is
little
lesse
then
a
miracle
,
all
things
considered
,
and
a
wonderfull
mercy
,
it
cannot
be
expected
,
that
they
should
be
able
to
adde
considerable
supplie
towards
all
the
forenamed
particulars
,
and
other
emergent
needfull
occasions
,
though
there
be
that
can
beare
them
record
,
that
to
their
power
,
yea
and
beyond
their
power
,
they
are
willing
of
themselves
as
the
Apostle
said
of
his
Macedonians
,
2
Cor.
8.
3.
I
crave
leave
therefore
to
pray
every
Christian
reader
with
much
entreaty
to
take
upon
him
the
fellowship
of
ministring
to
this
worke
,
that
you
may
abound
in
this
grace
also
,
that
I
may
use
to
you
the
same
holy
Apostles
words
;
Chrysostome
d
desirous
to
plant
the
Gospel
in
Phaenicia
,
stirred
up
many
godly
men
,
and
devout
women
,
by
their
liberality
to
contribute
towards
those
endeavours
.
Yea
and
here
let
it
be
remembred
,
that
as
Gregory
commends
Queen
Brunechild
of
France
,
and
Queen
Adilberga
of
Kent
,
for
their
charitable
furtherance
of
this
worke
,
the
gaining
of
soules
,
the
first
Gospellizing
of
our
Saxon
Ancestors
;
So
some
pious
Christians
among
us
of
both
sexes
,
have
shewed
much
bounty
this
way
,
encouraging
and
exampling
others
:
The
Spanish
bookes
relate
strange
things
of
their
zeale
in
this
kinde
,
and
one
e
whom
wee
may
credit
tells
us
,
that
America
hath
foure
Arch-Bishops
,
thirty
Bishops
,
and
many
other
houses
as
they
call
them
of
Religion
,
and
if
it
be
said
their
lot
fell
into
the
golden
part
of
that
world
,
and
out
of
their
superfluities
they
might
well
spare
very
much
,
t
is
very
much
indeed
,
and
yet
t
is
f
somewhat
more
that
the
same
writer
observeth
how
the
King
of
Spaine
maintaines
the
lists
and
bonds
of
Missionaries
,
Priests
,
Fryers
and
Jesuits
,
that
are
continually
transported
into
America
,
hee
provides
for
every
of
them
ten
yeeres
,
and
that
to
this
day
,
and
shall
the
children
of
this
world
in
this
also
be
wiser
then
the
children
of
light
,
Luk.
16.
8.
shall
they
be
enlarged
for
the
promoting
of
themselves
,
and
their
abominable
superstitions
,
and
shall
not
wee
be
as
forward
in
that
which
directly
aimes
at
the
glory
of
Christ
and
the
good
of
souls
,
as
St.
Paul
saith
of
his
Thessalonians
,
that
they
were
examples
to
all
that
believed
in
Macedonia
and
Achaia
,
1
Thes.
1.
7.
I
trust
the
liberality
of
some
will
invite
and
open
the
hands
of
many
to
be
very
forward
in
this
worke
,
for
the
administration
of
this
service
,
will
not
onely
supply
their
wants
,
but
will
be
abundant
also
by
many
thanksgivings
unto
God
,
2
Cor.
9.
12.
And
I
hope
to
heare
once
of
a
liberall
collection
and
benevolence
to
be
advanced
in
every
Parish
and
Congregation
of
the
land
,
to
be
put
into
safe
hands
,
and
such
profitable
employment
,
as
may
indeed
further
the
reering
up
of
a
Christian
Tabernacle
in
America
.
And
while
these
papers
were
thus
in
their
framing
,
an
Act
,
before
mentioned
,
for
propagating
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
in
New
England
,
declareth
much
forwardnesse
towards
a
nationall
contribution
in
reference
to
this
worke
,
and
the
disposall
thereof
to
be
according
to
the
desires
of
those
that
have
bin
most
industrious
that
way
,
and
good
care
,
I
trust
will
be
taken
that
the
monies
run
into
the
right
channel
;
and
for
the
better
gale
and
conduct
,
the
two
Universities
Cambridge
&
Oxford
,
have
affectionately
expressed
their
Christian
longings
that
this
soule-businesse
may
obtain
all
possible
furtherance
,
in
their
Letters
to
their
Reverend
and
deare
Brethren
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
in
England
and
Wales
,
the
Divines
of
London
are
desired
also
in
their
sphere
cordially
to
act
in
this
common
cause
of
the
Gospel
,
that
no
obstruction
be
left
in
the
way
of
this
most
glorious
endeavour
,
why
should
any
then
bee
straightned
in
their
owne
bowells
,
why
should
not
all
learne
willingnesse
to
this
worke
,
by
reading
,
considering
,
and
practising
what
we
find
the
old
Jewes
did
in
a
like
case
,
Exod.
35.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
Novangles
religious
care
to
advance
Piety
and
Learning
.
IT
hath
been
laid
and
left
at
the
doores
of
those
whom
some
call
Independents
here
in
this
England
,
that
they
have
shewed
little
love
to
others
going
astray
,
and
that
their
zeale
hath
been
wanting
against
those
blasphemies
and
heresies
that
have
manifestly
dishonoured
the
most
sweet
and
holy
name
of
God
,
Father
,
Son
,
and
Spirit
.
Our
booke
tells
us
of
a
a
good
man
in
former
times
when
hee
was
accused
of
lust
,
pride
,
&c.
He
said
,
I
confesse
I
am
a
sinner
,
and
I
beseech
you
pray
for
me
,
but
when
they
laid
heresie
to
his
charge
,
his
heart
was
hot
within
him
,
his
zeale
was
inflamed
,
and
hee
said
,
Haereticus
non
sum
,
&
hoc
vitium
nulla
patientia
possum
aut
volo
dissimulare
,
hoeresis
enim
separat
hominem
a
Deo
,
&
adsocrat
Diabolo
:
alienatus
a
Christo
non
habet
Deum
,
quem
oret
propeccatis
suis.
T
is
not
for
me
to
judge
any
,
every
one
shall
stand
or
fall
to
his
owne
Master
,
Rom.
14.
4.
but
I
would
remember
my selfe
and
others
of
his
zeale
,
who
said
b
fateor
in
causa
fidei
etiam
vitam
negligendam
;
I
finde
this
grace
very
warme
and
working
in
our
Novangles
,
for
whom
I
have
some
few
words
more
to
mention
in
this
particular
,
that
my
readers
may
be
invited
to
thinke
well
of
them
,
to
doe
well
to
them
,
and
for
them
,
or
for
the
poore
Indians
rather
,
or
rathest
for
Christ
himselfe
,
who
shall
have
honour
from
us
all
,
if
wee
all
by
communication
of
counsells
,
prayers
,
purses
,
and
every
other
way
endeavour
the
furtherance
of
their
conversion
to
our
Lord
Jesus
;
and
to
procure
our
cordiall
conjunction
with
our
brethren
there
in
this
,
I
shall
transcribe
some
things
out
of
their
owne
late
printed
booke
of
the
lawes
and
liberties
concerning
the
inhabitants
of
Massachusets
,
by
which
their
love
to
truth
,
godlinesse
,
peace
,
and
learning
will
be
evident
,
together
with
their
liberall
and
enlarged
care
to
propagate
the
eternall
Gospell
of
our
Lord
among
the
Natives
.
At
the
title
of
haeresie
,
c
this
is
the
preface
.
Although
no
humane
power
be
Lord
over
the
faith
and
consciences
of
men
,
and
therefore
may
not
constraine
them
to
believe
or
professe
against
their
consciences
,
yet
because
such
as
bring
in
damnable
heresies
,
tending
to
the
subversion
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
the
destruction
of
the
soules
of
men
,
ought
duly
to
be
restrained
from
such
notorious
impiety
,
it
is
therefore
ordered
and
decreed
by
this
Court
:
That
if
any
Christian
within
this
jurisdiction
shall
goe
about
to
subvert
and
destroy
the
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
,
by
broaching
or
maintaining
any
damnable
herefie
,
as
denying
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
or
the
resurrection
of
the
body
,
or
any
sinne
to
be
repented
of
in
the
regenerate
,
or
any
evill
done
by
the
outward
man
to
be
accounted
sinne
,
or
denying
that
Christ
gave
himselfe
a
ransome
for
our
sinnes
,
or
shall
affirme
that
wee
are
not
justified
by
his
death
and
righteousnesse
,
but
by
the
perfection
of
their
owne
workes
,
or
shall
deny
the
morality
of
the
fourth
Commandement
,
or
shall
endeavour
to
seduce
others
to
any
the
heresies
aforementioned
,
every
such
person
continuing
obstinate
therein
after
due
meanes
of
conviction
shall
be
sentenced
to
banishment
.
16●…
.
And
before
d
having
said
,
that
the
open
contempt
of
Gods
word
,
and
the
messengers
thereof
is
the
desolating
sinne
of
civill
States
,
&c.
It
is
therefore
ordered
,
and
decreed
,
That
if
any
christian
,
so
called
,
within
this
jurisdiction
,
shall
contemptuously
behave
himself
towards
the
word
preached
,
or
the
messengers
thereof
—
either
by
interrupting
him
in
his
preaching
,
or
by
charging
him
falsely
with
any
error
,
which
he
hath
not
taught
,
or
like
a
son
of
Korah
cast
upon
his
true
doctrine
,
or
himselfe
,
any
reproach
—
every
such
person
or
persons
(
whatsoever
censure
the
Church
may
passe
)
shall
for
the
first
scandall
be
convented
and
reproved
openly
by
the
Magistrate
at
some
Lecture
,
and
bound
to
their
good
behaviour
,
and
if
a
second
time
they
breake
forth
into
the
like
contemptuous
carriages
,
they
shall
either
pay
five
pounds
to
the
publique
treasury
,
or
stand
two
houres
openly
upon
a
blocke
or
stoole
foure
foot
high
on
a
Lecture
day
with
a
paper
fixed
on
his
breast
,
written
in
capitall
letters
,
AN
OPEN
AND
OBSTINATE
CONTEMNER
OF
GODS
HOLY
ORDINANCES
,
that
others
may
feare
and
be
ashamed
of
breaking
out
into
the
like
wickednesse
.
1646.
There
be
some
in
this
England
that
account
it
piety
and
Religion
to
speake
evill
of
Christs
Ministers
,
and
cast
off
his
Ordinances
;
now
blessed
of
God
from
heaven
and
earth
be
our
Novangles
,
Magistrates
,
Ministers
,
and
people
that
have
so
seasonably
witnessed
against
these
abominations
.
They
are
great
lovers
of
peace
and
government
,
these
therefore
be
their
words
in
another
place
;
e
For
as
much
as
experience
hath
plentifully
&
often
proved
that
since
the
first
rising
of
the
Anabaptists
about
an
hundred
yeeres
past
they
have
bin
the
Incendiaries
of
Common-wealths
,
and
the
infectors
of
persons
in
maine
matters
of
Religion
,
and
the
troublers
of
Churches
in
most
places
where
they
have
been
,
and
that
they
who
have
held
the
baptizing
of
infants
unlawfull
,
have
usually
held
other
errors
or
heresies
together
therewith
(
though
as
heretiques
use
to
doe
they
have
concealed
the
same
untill
they
espied
a
fit
advantage
and
opportunity
to
vent
them
by
way
of
question
or
scruple
)
and
whereas
divers
of
this
kinde
have
since
our
comming
into
New-England
appeared
amongst
our selves
,
some
whereof
,
as
others
before
them
,
have
denyed
the
Ordinance
of
Magistracy
,
and
the
lawfulnesse
of
making
warre
,
others
the
lawfulnesse
of
Magistrates
and
their
inspection
into
any
breach
of
the
first
Table
,
which
opinions
,
if
connived
at
by
us
,
are
like
to
be
increased
among
us
,
and
so
necessarily
bring
guilt
upon
us
,
infection
and
trouble
to
the
Churches
,
and
hazard
to
the
whole
Common-wealth
:
It
is
therefore
ordered
by
this
Court
and
authority
thereof
,
that
if
any
person
or
persons
shall
either
openly
condemne
or
oppose
the
baptizing
of
infants
,
or
goe
about
secretly
to
seduce
others
from
the
approbation
,
or
use
thereof
,
or
shall
purposely
depart
the
Congregation
at
the
administration
of
that
Ordinance
,
or
shall
deny
the
Ordinance
of
Magistracy
,
or
their
lawfull
right
,
or
authority
to
make
warre
,
or
to
punish
the
outward
breaches
of
the
first
Table
,
and
shall
appeare
to
the
Court
willfully
and
obstinately
to
continue
therein
,
after
due
meanes
of
conviction
,
every
such
person
or
persons
shall
be
sentenced
to
banishment
.
1644.
And
that
wee
may
discerne
how
worthy
they
are
that
wee
should
doe
all
the
good
wee
can
for
them
,
for
they
love
the
nation
where
they
inhabite
,
and
are
very
serious
in
preparing
them
for
one
husband
,
to
present
them
a
pure
virgin
unto
Christ
,
2
Cor.
11.
2.
Severall
therefore
are
their
decrees
in
order
to
their
conversion
.
f
1.
Every
Towne
shall
have
power
to
restraine
all
Indians
from
prophaning
the
Lords
day
.
1633.
1639.
1641.
2.
The
English
shall
not
destroy
the
Indians
corne
▪
but
shall
help
them
to
fence
in
their
grounds
.
3.
Considering
one
end
in
planting
these
parts
was
to
propagate
the
true
Religion
unto
the
Indians
,
and
that
divers
of
them
are
become
subjects
to
the
English
,
and
have
engaged
themselves
to
be
willing
and
ready
to
understand
the
Law
of
God
;
It
is
therefore
ordered
and
decreed
,
that
such
necessary
and
wholesome
Lawes
which
are
in
force
,
and
may
be
made
from
time
to
time
,
to
reduce
them
to
civility
of
life
,
shall
be
once
in
the
yeer
(
if
the
times
be
safe
)
made
knowne
to
them
,
by
such
fit
persons
as
the
generall
Court
shall
nominate
,
having
the
helpe
of
some
able
Interpreter
.
4.
Considering
also
that
interpretation
of
tongues
is
appointed
of
God
for
propagating
the
truth
;
It
is
therefore
decreed
that
two
Ministers
shall
be
chosen
every
yeer
,
and
sent
with
the
consent
of
their
Churches
(
with
whomsoever
will
freely
offer
themselves
to
accompany
them
in
that
service
)
to
make
knowne
the
heavenly
counsell
of
God
among
the
Indians
,
and
that
something
be
allowd
them
by
the
Generall
Court
to
give
away
freely
to
those
Indians
whom
they
shall
perceive
most
willing
and
ready
to
be
instructed
by
them
.
5.
They
decree
further
that
no
Indian
shall
at
any
time
Powaw
,
or
performe
outward
worship
to
their
false
gods
,
or
to
the
devill
,
and
if
any
shall
transgresse
this
law
,
the
Powawer
shall
pay
5
l.
the
procurer
5
l.
&c.
1646.
Their
love
to
learning
also
is
meet
to
be
remembred
,
and
encouraged
,
wherein
they
have
g
observed
a
chief
project
of
that
old
deluder
Satan
to
keepe
men
from
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
in
former
times
keeping
them
in
an
unknowne
tongue
,
so
in
these
latter
times
by
perswading
from
the
use
of
tongues
,
that
so
at
least
the
true
sense
and
meaning
of
the
originall
might
be
clouded
with
false
glosses
of
saint-seeming
deceivers
,
and
that
learning
may
not
be
buried
in
the
graves
of
our
forefathers
in
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
the
Lord
assisting
our
endeavours
,
It
is
therefore
ordered
by
this
Court
and
authority
thereof
,
That
every
Township
encreasing
to
the
number
of
fifty
housholds
,
shall
appoint
one
within
their
Towne
to
teach
all
such
children
as
shall
resort
to
him
,
to
write
and
read
,
whose
wages
shall
be
paid
either
by
the
Parents
or
Masters
of
such
children
,
or
by
the
Inhabitants
in
generall
by
way
of
supply
,
as
the
major
part
of
those
that
order
the
Prudentialls
of
the
Towne
shall
appoint
,
and
where
any
town
shall
encrease
to
an
hundred
families
or
househoulders
,
they
shall
set
up
a
Grammer
school
,
the
Masters
thereof
being
able
to
instruct
youth
so
far
,
as
they
may
be
fitted
for
the
University
,
and
if
any
town
neglect
this
above
a
yeere
,
every
such
Towne
shall
pay
five
pound
per
ann
.
to
the
next
such
Schoole
,
till
they
shall
performe
this
order
.
1647.
And
an
Academy
or
University
is
not
onely
in
their
aime
,
but
a
good
while
since
they
had
more
than
begun
well
,
and
therefore
wee
read
these
words
in
another
h
part
of
their
lawes
,
Whereas
through
the
good
hand
of
God
upon
us
there
is
a
College
founded
in
Cambridge
in
the
County
of
Middlesex
,
called
Harvard
College
,
for
incouragement
whereof
this
Court
hath
given
the
sum
of
four
hundred
pounds
,
and
also
the
revenue
of
the
Ferry
betwixt
Charles
Towne
and
Boston
,
and
that
the
well
ordering
and
mannaging
of
the
said
College
is
of
great
concernment
;
It
is
therefore
ordered
by
this
Court
,
&c.
Then
follow
directions
for
the
President
and
Commissioners
to
establish
orders
and
dispose
gifts
,
&c.
1636.
1640.
1642.
Mr.
Coleman
that
was
Erastianly
principled
,
preached
publikely
that
except
some
other
way
be
found
to
keepe
up
learning
,
our
Universities
will
be
but
uselesse
places
,
and
learning
it selfe
an
unnecessary
thing
;
for
under
this
notion
of
Independency
,
Weavers
and
Tailors
may
become
Pastors
,
so
that
if
some
stop
be
not
,
the
issue
may
be
,
that
one
may
binde
his
sonne
Apprentice
to
a
Cobler
,
and
at
seven
yeeres
end
he
may
go
out
a
free
Minister
,
&c.
But
our
Brethren
of
New
England
wee
see
have
other
principles
and
practises
,
and
notwithstanding
that
they
went
out
as
exiles
hence
,
m
extra
anni
solisque
viam
—
yea
as
Iacob
of
old
with
his
staffe
onely
passed
over
Iordan
,
and
suddenly
became
two
bands
,
Gen.
32.
10.
These
ventured
upon
the
wide
and
wild
Ocean
with
poore
and
small
provision
,
and
how
great
how
many
are
the
mercies
that
our
God
hath
shewed
unto
his
servants
there
,
that
they
are
not
onely
furnished
themselves
with
necessaries
of
all
sorts
,
and
have
made
large
steps
in
an
Academicall
way
,
having
Acts
,
Degrees
,
and
Commencements
according
to
the
commendable
fashion
of
England
,
as
their
own
words
are
;
The
theses
at
their
Commencements
disputed
upon
have
been
printed
severall
yeeres
at
Cambridge
in
New
England
,
and
thence
dispersed
here
;
but
they
have
also
industriously
furthered
by
their
godlinesse
,
gentlenesse
,
and
good
orders
,
the
conversion
of
a
miserable
people
that
have
lien
so
long
in
darkenesse
.
To
warme
the
affections
of
the
English
here
,
to
raise
all
our
hearts
and
endeavours
to
joyne
all
possible
forces
here
and
there
in
this
soule-worke
,
the
next
chapter
is
added
.
CHAP.
X.
The
successe
of
the
Novangles
in
Gospellizing
the
Indians
.
THE
Reader
here
shall
have
a
Breviate
inviting
him
to
peruse
those
larger
discourses
,
printed
on
purpose
to
raise
our
hearts
in
lifting
up
the
high
praises
of
God
,
that
hath
given
this
grace
unto
men
.
First
Treatise
.
FOure
of
the
English
,
having
sought
God
,
went
among
the
Indians
,
Oct●…
.
●…8
.
1646.
to
make
knowne
the
things
of
their
peace
,
they
were
conducted
into
the
principall
Wigwam
of
Waaubon
,
their
chiefe
minister
of
justice
,
who
like
another
Cornelius
,
Act.
10.
24.
had
called
together
many
men
,
women
,
and
children
to
hear
and
learne
,
they
began
with
prayer
in
English
,
not
for
want
of
language
,
but
to
shew
them
the
duty
was
sacred
,
and
that
wee
might
agree
together
in
the
same
heart-sorrowes
for
them
,
even
in
that
place
where
God
was
never
wont
to
be
called
upon
:
It
was
an
affecting
spectacle
,
after
prayer
,
to
see
a
company
of
forlorne
outcasts
diligently
attending
upon
the
word
of
salvation
,
which
in
the
space
of
an
houre
and
a
quarter
discovered
to
them
the
grounds
of
Religion
,
repeating
,
expounding
,
and
applying
the
ten
Commandements
,
then
preaching
Jesus
Christ
the
onely
meanes
of
recovery
from
sinne
and
wrath
,
perswading
them
to
repentance
for
severall
sinnes
which
they
live
in
.
Wee
next
asked
them
if
they
understood
what
was
spoken
,
which
they
affirmed
with
many
voices
,
and
then
wee
desired
to
know
if
they
would
propound
any
questions
to
us
,
for
their
further
satisfaction
,
and
this
they
did
,
but
not
such
curiosities
as
some
others
of
them
had
done
before
,
as
,
what
was
the
cause
of
thunder
,
of
the
ebbing
and
flowing
of
the
sea
,
of
the
wind
:
no
,
the
wisdome
of
God
directed
them
to
aske
,
How
wee
may
come
to
know
Iesus
Christ
?
one
of
them
after
wee
had
answered
,
said
,
hee
was
praying
in
his
Wigwam
to
Christ
that
hee
would
give
him
a
new
heart
,
but
another
Indian
interrupted
him
,
saying
,
hee
prayed
in
vaine
,
because
Christ
understood
not
what
Indians
speake
in
prayer
,
as
not
being
acquainted
with
their
language
,
his
question
therefore
was
,
Whether
Iesus
Christ
did
understand
the
prayers
of
Indians
?
another
demanded
,
if
English
men
were
once
so
ignorant
of
Christ
as
themselves
?
and
how
can
there
be
an
image
of
God
,
seeing
it
is
forbiden
in
the
second
Commandement
?
If
the
father
be
bad
,
and
the
child
good
,
will
God
be
offended
with
that
child
?
for
t
is
said
in
the
second
commandement
,
hee
will
visit
the
sinnes
of
the
fathers
upon
the
children
?
How
is
all
the
world
become
so
full
of
people
,
being
all
were
once
drowned
in
the
floud
?
Wee
then
asked
them
three
questions
.
1.
If
they
did
not
desire
to
see
God
,
and
if
they
were
not
tempted
to
thinke
there
was
no
God
,
because
they
could
not
see
him
?
some
of
them
replyed
they
did
indeed
desire
to
see
him
,
but
we
had
taught
them
that
could
not
be
,
yet
they
believed
,
though
their
eyes
could
not
see
him
,
hee
was
to
be
seen
with
their
soules
within
.
2.
Wee
asked
if
it
were
not
strange
to
them
there
should
be
but
one
God
,
yet
this
God
should
be
in
Massachusets
,
Conectacut
,
Quimipenik
,
in
old
England
,
in
this
Wigwam
,
in
the
next
,
every
where
?
It
is
strange
one
of
them
said
,
as
all
else
is
we
hear
preached
;
yet
they
thought
it
might
be
true
that
God
was
so
big
every
where
.
3.
Whether
they
did
not
finde
something
troubling
them
within
after
the
commission
of
sinne
,
as
murther
,
adultery
,
theft
,
lying
,
&c.
they
confest
the
trouble
,
but
could
not
tell
what
to
say
to
it
,
he
therefore
that
first
spake
to
them
concluded
with
a
dolefull
description
(
as
far
as
his
language
permitted
)
of
the
trembling
condition
of
every
soule
that
dies
in
sinne
,
and
shall
be
cast
out
of
favour
from
God.
Having
thus
spent
three
houres
,
wee
asked
them
if
they
were
not
weary
,
they
said
no
,
wee
resolved
to
leave
them
with
an
appetite
;
the
chiefe
of
them
seeing
us
conclude
with
prayer
,
desired
to
know
when
wee
would
come
againe
,
wee
appointed
the
time
,
gave
the
children
some
Apples
,
and
the
men
what
was
at
hand
,
they
asked
more
ground
to
build
a
Towne
together
,
which
wee
liked
well
,
and
promising
our
furtherance
for
them
at
the
Generall
Court
,
wee
departed
with
many
welcomes
from
them
.
November
11.
1646
,
Wee
came
againe
to
the
same
Wigwam
,
there
was
a
greater
concourse
,
and
seats
provided
for
us
,
wee
began
againe
with
prayer
in
English
,
and
then
catechized
the
younger
sort
,
wee
asked
them
onely
three
questions
in
their
own
language
.
1.
Who
made
you
and
all
the
world
?
2.
Who
shall
save
you
from
sinne
and
hell
?
3.
How
many
commandements
hath
God
given
you
to
keepe
?
The
Preacher
then
proceeded
,
Wee
are
come
to
bring
you
good
newes
from
the
great
God
,
and
to
shew
how
evill
men
may
come
to
be
good
,
and
be
happy
while
they
live
,
and
goe
to
God
when
they
die
;
then
in
familiar
descriptions
hee
set
forth
God
to
them
in
his
glorious
power
,
goodnesse
and
greatnesse
,
shewing
what
his
will
was
,
and
what
he
required
,
even
of
the
Indians
,
in
the
ten
Commandements
,
and
how
angry
God
was
for
any
sinne
,
yet
that
hee
sent
Christ
to
die
for
their
transgressions
,
and
to
pacifie
God
by
suffering
in
their
roome
,
if
they
did
repent
and
believe
the
Gospell
,
and
that
hee
would
love
the
poore
Indians
if
now
they
sought
God
,
threatning
wrath
against
all
such
as
stood
out
and
neglected
so
great
salvation
,
&c.
In
hearing
these
things
about
sinne
,
and
hell
,
and
Christ
,
one
of
them
shewed
much
affliction
,
desiring
to
conceale
his
griefe
;
about
an
houre
thus
spent
,
wee
desired
them
to
propound
some
questions
,
and
the
first
was
by
an
old
man
,
If
it
were
not
to
late
for
such
an
old
man
as
hee
to
repent
and
seeke
after
God
?
which
cleared
,
2.
They
demanded
,
How
the
English
came
to
differ
so
much
from
the
Indians
in
knowledge
,
seeing
at
first
they
had
all
one
father
?
3.
Being
satisfied
in
this
also
,
they
said
,
How
may
wee
come
to
serve
God
?
which
being
answered
,
their
fourth
question
was
,
Why
the
seawater
was
salt
,
and
the
land
water
fresh
?
and
their
fifth
,
If
the
water
be
higher
then
the
earth
,
why
did
it
not
overflow
it
?
a
Philosophicall
answer
was
given
to
this
,
and
they
conferred
much
among
themselves
about
these
questions
,
but
night
hasting
wee
desired
them
to
proceed
,
thereupon
one
of
them
said
,
If
a
man
hath
committed
adultery
,
or
stollen
goods
,
and
the
Sachim
doth
not
punish
him
,
and
hee
restore
the
goods
,
is
not
all
well
,
will
no
punishment
come
from
God
,
as
if
restitution
made
God
amends
?
this
answered
,
wee
asked
two
things
.
1.
What
doe
you
remember
of
that
spoken
to
you
the
last
time
wee
were
here
?
after
some
speech
among
themselves
,
one
of
them
said
,
They
did
much
thank
▪
God
for
our
comming
,
and
the
things
they
heard
were
wonderfull
to
them
;
then
Secondly
▪
wee
said
,
Do
you
believe
the
things
we
tell
you
,
and
that
God
is
Musquantum
,
i.
e.
very
angry
for
the
least
sinne
in
your
thoughts
,
or
words
,
or
works
?
they
said
yes
,
and
we
spake
further
of
the
terrors
of
God
against
sinners
,
and
his
mercy
to
the
penitent
,
seeking
after
Christ
;
night
being
almost
come
,
considering
the
Indians
desired
to
know
how
to
pray
,
and
thought
that
Christ
did
not
understand
their
language
,
one
of
us
therfore
prayed
in
their
tongue
above
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
divers
of
them
holding
up
eyes
and
hands
,
and
one
of
them
hung
downe
his
head
,
with
his
rag
before
his
eyes
,
which
when
hee
had
wiped
,
hee
held
up
his
head
againe
,
yet
such
was
the
power
of
God
upon
his
heart
,
that
hee
hung
downe
his
head
againe
,
covered
his
eyes
,
wiping
them
and
weeping
abundantly
,
till
prayer
was
ended
,
then
hee
turned
to
a
corner
of
the
Wigwam
,
and
wept
more
by
himselfe
,
which
one
of
us
perceiving
,
spake
encouraging
words
,
hee
then
wept
more
and
more
;
when
he
came
out
of
the
Wigwan
,
wee
spake
to
him
againe
,
hee
then
fell
into
more
abundant
weeping
,
like
one
deepely
affected
,
so
as
wee
could
not
forbeare
weeping
over
him
also
;
wee
departed
greatly
rejoycing
for
such
sorrowing
.
And
while
I
am
transcribing
this
,
I
know
not
whether
first
,
to
pitty
the
poore
Natives
in
their
spirituall
distres
,
or
sympathize
with
the
English
in
their
holy
compassion
,
or
praise
God
more
for
discovering
to
the
Indians
their
lost
condition
by
n●…ture
,
or
that
hee
hath
made
our
Countreymen
so
industrious
in
recovering
them
out
of
it
;
however
I
cannot
but
remind
my
Reader
of
the
relators
observations
hereupon
,
at
least
some
of
them
.
1.
That
none
of
them
slept
sermon
,
nor
derided
Gods
Messengers
;
Woe
to
those
English
that
are
growne
bold
to
doe
that
which
Indians
will
not
,
heathen
dare
not
.
2.
There
is
need
of
learning
in
Ministers
,
who
preach
to
Indians
,
much
more
preaching
to
gracious
Christians
,
these
had
sundry
Philosophicall
questions
which
could
not
have
bin
answered
without
some
knowledge
of
the
Arts
;
worse
than
Indian
ignorance
hath
blinded
their
eyes
,
that
renounce
learning
as
an
enemy
to
Gospel
minister●…es
.
At
a
third
meeting
it
did
appeare
that
the
Indians
notwithstanding
discouragements
from
other
Indians
,
did
encrease
in
their
desires
after
the
word
,
and
propounded
more
questions
.
What
is
the
meaning
of
the
word
Humiliation
,
so
often
heard
of
by
them
in
our
Churches
?
2.
What
a
spirit
is
?
3.
Whether
they
should
believe
dreames
?
4.
How
the
English
know
God
so
much
,
and
they
so
little
?
Being
satisfied
in
this
,
they
desire
a
place
for
a
Town
.
A
day
or
two
after
Wampas
a
wise
Indian
offered
his
own
sonne
,
and
three
more
Indian
children
,
to
be
trained
up
by
us
,
saying
they
would
grow
wicked
at
home
,
and
never
know
God
,
hee
with
two
other
young
lusty
Indians
tendred
their
service
to
dwell
in
some
of
our
families
,
they
are
two
of
those
weeping
Indians
,
and
they
are
received
into
two
of
the
Elders
houses
,
where
one
of
them
confessed
his
former
adulterous
life
,
and
feared
that
God
would
never
looke
upon
him
in
love
;
upon
our
declaring
the
greatnesse
of
that
sinne
,
yet
hope
of
pardon
through
repentance
and
faith
in
Christ
,
hee
wept
bitterly
;
the
other
then
present
also
confessed
his
like
guiltines
,
&
brak
out
into
great
mourning
,
wherein
they
both
continued
above
halfe
an
houre
.
An
English
youth
occasionally
lodging
in
Waaubons
Wigwam
the
third
night
of
their
hearing
,
assured
us
he
instructed
his
company
in
the
things
he
heard
,
and
prayed
among
them
.
While
the
generall
Court
was
considering
where
to
lay
out
a
towne
for
the
Indians
,
they
consulted
about
lawes
for
themselves
.
1.
If
a
man
be
idle
a
week
,
at
most
a
fortnight
,
hee
must
pay
five
shillings
.
2.
If
a
man
unmarried
lie
with
a
woman
unmarried
hee
shall
pay
twenty
shillings
.
3.
If
a
man
beat
his
wife
his
hands
shall
be
tied
behind
him
,
and
he
severely
punish'd
.
4.
If
a
womans
haire
hang
loose
,
or
cut
as
a
mans
,
she
shall
pay
five
shillings
.
5.
If
a
woman
goes
with
naked
breasts
she
shall
pay
two
shillings
six
pence
.
6.
All
men
that
weare
long
locks
shall
pay
five
shillings
,
&c.
They
were
desirous
to
know
the
name
of
their
Town
,
it
was
said
Noonanetum
,
i.
e.
rejoycing
,
because
the
English
rejoyced
at
their
desires
to
know
God
,
and
God
did
rejoyce
at
it
;
this
pleased
them
much
.
The
two
honest
Indians
told
us
that
Waaubon
and
the
rest
used
these
expressions
in
prayer
,
Take
away
Lord
my
stony
heart
,
another
,
O
Lord
wash
my
soule
,
another
,
Lord
lead
me
when
I
die
to
heaven
.
December
9.
The
children
being
catechized
,
and
that
of
Ezechiel
touching
the
dry
bones
opened
,
they
offered
their
children
to
be
instructed
by
us
,
complaining
they
had
nothing
to
give
us
.
We
propounded
sundry
questions
to
them
,
and
one
of
them
being
asked
what
was
sinne
,
said
,
a
naughty
heart
,
another
old
man
complained
of
his
feares
,
he
purposed
to
keepe
the
Sabbath
,
yet
he
was
afraid
whether
he
should
goe
to
hell
or
heaven
,
another
complained
of
other
Indians
▪
reviling
and
calling
them
rogues
for
cutting
off
their
lockes
,
for
since
the
word
hath
wrought
upon
them
,
they
discerne
the
vanity
of
their
pride
in
their
hair
,
of
their
owne
accord
therefore
they
cut
it
modestly
.
Second
Treatise
.
THE
awakening
of
these
Indians
raised
up
a
noise
round
about
,
a
Sachim
from
Concord
side
came
to
Noonanetum
to
an
Indian
lecture
,
where
the
Lord
spake
so
to
his
heart
,
that
hee
desired
to
cast
off
his
sinnefull
courses
,
&c.
some
of
his
men
opposed
him
therein
,
he
called
the
chiefe
of
them
about
him
,
and
spake
to
this
effect
,
That
they
had
no
reason
at
all
to
oppose
the
way
of
the
English
for
their
good
;
while
you
lived
after
the
Indian
fashion
,
what
did
the
Sachims
for
you
?
onely
sought
their
owne
ends
out
of
you
,
taking
away
your
skinnes
,
kettles
,
and
Wampam
at
their
pleasure
,
but
the
English
care
not
for
your
goods
,
onely
seeke
your
good
,
&c.
Upon
this
they
desired
Mr
Elliot
should
come
among
them
and
preach
,
and
they
framed
to
themselves
certaine
lawes
for
their
more
religious
and
civill
government
.
1.
Abusers
of
themselves
by
wines
or
strong
liquors
shall
pay
for
every
time
20
s.
2.
There
shall
be
no
more
Powawing
,
the
penalty
20
s.
3.
They
desire
to
be
stirred
up
to
seeke
God.
4.
And
understand
the
wiles
of
Sathan
.
5.
And
detest
them
.
6.
That
they
may
improve
their
time
better
.
7.
A
lyar
shall
pay
for
the
first
fault
5
s.
for
the
second
10
s.
for
the
third
20
s.
8.
Against
stealing
.
9.
Having
more
wives
than
one
.
10.
Against
pride
.
11.
For
paying
their
debts
to
the
English.
12.
Observing
the
Lords
day
,
prophaners
of
it
pay
20
s.
13.
VVeare
their
haire
comely
as
the
English
,
offendors
pay
5
s.
14.
None
grease
themselves
as
formerly
,
penalty
5
s.
15.
Set
up
prayer
in
their
VVig●…ams
,
before
also
,
and
after
meate
.
16.
Adultery
punish'd
with
death
.
17.
So
wilfull
murther
.
18.
Not
come
to
an
English
mans
house
without
knocking
.
19.
VVhosoever
beates
his
wife
shall
pay
20
s.
&c.
Most
of
these
Indians
set
up
prayer
morning
and
evening
in
their
families
,
before
and
after
meate
,
keep
the
Lords
day
,
cut
their
haire
,
minister
what
edification
they
can
one
to
another
,
manifesting
great
willingnesse
to
conforme
unto
the
English
fashions
.
March
,
3.
1647.
At
the
Lecture
in
Noonanetum
,
wee
saw
some
Indian
women
well
affected
,
and
considering
how
unmeet
it
is
for
women
to
aske
questions
publikely
,
they
were
desired
to
acquaint
their
husbands
privatly
therewith
,
or
the
Interpretor
,
the
first
was
propounded
by
the
wife
of
one
VVampooas
,
VVhether
said
she
doe
I
pray
when
my
husband
prayeth
,
if
I
speake
nothing
as
he
doth
,
but
I
like
what
he
saith
,
and
my
heart
goes
with
it
?
The
wife
of
one
Totherswampe
proposed
this
,
VVhether
an
husband
should
doe
well
to
pray
with
his
wife
,
and
yet
continue
in
his
passions
and
be
angry
with
her
,
&c.
An
aged
Indian
complained
of
an
unruly
sonne
,
asking
what
should
be
done
with
him
,
when
hee
will
not
heare
Gods
word
,
though
his
father
command
him
,
nor
forsake
his
drunkennesse
.
An
aged
Indian
told
us
openly
,
that
the
very
things
which
Mr
Elliot
taught
them
of
God
and
his
Commandements
they
have
heard
some
old
men
speake
,
&c.
and
many
of
them
have
now
this
apprehension
among
them
,
that
their
forefathers
did
know
God
,
but
after
this
they
fell
into
a
great
sleepe
,
and
when
they
did
awaken
they
quite
forgate
him
.
Another
Indian
told
his
dreame
,
that
about
two
yeeres
before
the
comming
over
of
the
English
,
one
night
hee
could
not
sleepe
a
good
while
,
then
he
fell
into
a
dream
,
thinking
he
saw
a
great
many
men
come
into
those
parts
cloathed
as
the
English
now
are
,
a
man
rose
up
among
them
all
in
blacke
,
with
a
thing
in
his
hand
,
which
hee
now
sees
was
all
one
Englishmans
booke
,
hee
stood
upon
a
higher
place
than
the
rest
,
on
one
side
the
English
,
and
a
great
many
Indians
on
the
other
,
he
told
all
the
Indians
that
God
was
Moosquantum
or
angry
with
them
,
and
would
kill
them
for
their
sinnes
,
whereupon
himselfe
hee
said
stood
up
,
and
desired
to
know
of
the
blacke
man
what
God
would
doe
with
him
,
and
his
Squaw
,
and
Papooses
,
but
hee
would
not
answer
him
a
first
time
,
nor
a
second
,
till
hee
desired
the
third
time
,
and
then
hee
smiled
on
him
,
and
said
,
Hee
and
his
Papooses
should
be
safe
,
God
would
give
unto
them
Mitchen
,
i.
e.
victualls
,
and
other
good
things
,
and
so
he
awakened
.
At
Noonanetum
the
Indian
men
women
and
children
,
especially
upon
the
Lecture
daies
,
are
clad
partly
by
the
gift
of
the
English
,
and
partly
by
their
owne
labour
.
Iune
▪
9.
the
first
day
of
the
Synods
meeting
at
Cambridge
,
the
morning
spent
in
a
preparative
Sermon
to
that
worke
,
in
the
afternoone
there
was
a
great
confluence
of
Indians
from
all
parts
,
to
heare
▪
Mr
▪
Elliot
out
of
Ephe.
2.
1.
shewed
them
their
miserable
condition
out
of
Christ
,
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
,
pointing
unto
them
the
Lord
Jesus
who
onely
could
quicken
them
.
They
then
propounded
questions
.
What
Countreyman
Christ
was
?
How
far
that
place
from
them
?
Where
Christ
was
now
?
How
they
might
lay
hold
on
him
?
And
where
being
now
absent
from
them
?
The
English
Magistrates
,
Ministers
;
and
people
,
were
much
affected
at
what
they
saw
and
heard
.
An
Indian
brake
out
into
admiration
,
that
God
should
looke
upon
them
that
had
bin
so
long
in
darknesse
;
Me
wonder
saith
he
at
God
,
that
hee
should
thus
deale
with
us
.
That
winter
many
questions
were
propounded
.
Why
some
so
bad
that
they
hate
those
that
would
teach
them
?
A
Squaw
said
,
might
she
not
goe
and
pray
in
the
wood
alone
,
when
her
husband
was
not
at
home
,
because
she
was
ashamed
to
pray
in
the
Wigwam
before
company
?
To
what
Nation
Iesus
Christ
came
first
,
and
when
?
If
a
man
should
be
inclosed
in
iron
a
foot
thicke
and
thrown
into
the
fire
,
what
would
become
of
his
soul
,
would
it
come
forth
thence
?
Why
did
not
God
give
all
men
good
hearts
?
How
long
is
it
before
men
believe
that
have
the
word
of
God
made
knowne
unto
them
?
How
they
should
know
when
their
faith
and
prayers
bee
good
?
Why
did
not
God
having
all
power
,
kill
the
devill
,
that
made
all
men
so
bad
?
If
we
be
made
so
weake
by
sinne
in
our
hearts
,
how
can
wee
come
before
God
and
sanctifie
a
sabbath
?
They
propounded
three
cases
about
the
Sabbath
.
In
the
exercises
,
besides
prayer
for
a
blessing
,
Mr.
Elliot
doth
four
things
.
1.
He
catechizeth
the
children
and
youth
,
by
which
the
aged
learne
.
2.
He
preacheth
out
of
some
Scripture
plainely
and
briefely
.
3.
If
there
be
cause
,
admonition
follows
.
4.
They
aske
us
questions
and
we
answer
them
.
Some
cases
and
admonitions
are
there
mentioned
.
1.
Wampoonas
upon
a
light
occasion
beat
his
wife
,
for
this
hee
was
brought
before
the
Assembly
,
where
the
quality
of
the
sinne
was
opened
,
as
against
Gods
command
,
cruelty
to
his
owne
body
,
&c.
hee
turned
his
face
to
the
wall
and
wept
,
hee
was
so
penitent
and
melting
,
that
all
forgave
him
,
but
the
Indians
would
have
his
fine
notwithstanding
his
repentance
,
which
he
paid
also
willingly
.
Another
case
of
was
of
Cutshamaquin
a
Sachim
,
who
had
a
son
fourteen
or
fifteen
yeeres
old
,
hee
was
drunk
,
and
behaved
himselfe
disobediently
against
his
father
and
mother
,
they
rebuked
him
,
but
he
despised
their
admonition
,
hee
was
brought
before
the
Assembly
,
stood
out
a
long
time
,
though
his
father
for
his
example
confessed
his
owne
faults
,
the
young
man
still
persisted
,
divers
of
us
called
upon
him
to
acknowledge
his
offence
against
his
parents
,
and
entreat
their
forgivenesse
,
yet
he
refused
;
the
Indians
also
affectionately
put
him
on
,
divers
spake
one
after
another
,
and
some
severall
times
,
at
last
hee
humbled
himselfe
,
confessed
his
sinne
,
and
asked
forgivenesse
of
his
father
,
taking
him
by
the
hand
,
at
which
his
father
burst
into
teares
,
he
did
the
same
to
his
mother
,
who
wept
also
,
as
did
divers
others
,
and
many
English
wept
also
,
the
house
was
filled
with
weeping
,
wee
went
to
prayer
,
all
the
time
thereof
the
Sachim
wept
so
abundantly
,
that
the
boord
hee
stood
upon
was
all
dropt
with
his
teares
.
Some
questions
were
after
this
propounded
.
An
old
Powoow
asked
,
Why
we
had
not
taught
them
to
know
God
sooner
?
Another
said
,
Before
he
knew
God
he
was
well
,
but
since
I
have
knowne
God
and
sin
,
I
finde
my
heart
full
of
sin
.
Whether
their
children
goe
when
they
die
,
because
they
have
not
sinned
?
If
any
of
them
shall
goe
to
heaven
,
seeing
their
hearts
are
so
full
of
sin
,
especially
Nanwunwudsquas
,
mad
after
women
?
If
they
leave
Powawing
and
pray
to
God
,
what
shall
they
doe
when
they
are
sicke
,
having
no
skill
in
Physick
?
What
shall
we
say
to
such
Indians
as
oppose
our
praying
unto
God
,
and
believing
in
Christ
,
what
g●…t
you
say
they
by
this
,
you
goe
naked
still
and
are
as
poore
as
we
,
our
corne
is
as
good
as
yours
,
and
we
take
more
pleasure
then
you
,
&c.
They
bring
their
cases
to
Mr.
Elliot
.
A
Law
is
now
among
them
against
gaming
,
other
Indians
demand
their
old
debts
,
which
they
refuse
to
pay
because
it
was
a
sinne
to
play
,
and
they
must
not
pay
such
sinnefull
debts
.
They
tooke
it
to
heart
when
Mr.
Elliot
told
them
he
was
afraid
they
were
weary
and
cooled
in
their
love
to
religion
,
and
enquired
when
they
did
heare
and
pray
aright
,
how
they
might
know
when
they
were
weary
of
them
,
what
time
it
might
be
before
the
Lord
might
come
and
make
them
know
him
,
&c.
some
other
cases
were
moved
by
them
.
A
man
before
hee
knew
God
had
two
wives
,
the
first
is
barren
,
the
second
brought
forth
sweet
children
,
which
of
these
must
hee
put
away
?
if
the
former
,
they
offended
God
,
if
the
latter
,
they
illegitimate
their
owne
deare
children
?
And
,
a
Squaw
leaves
her
husband
,
commits
adultery
with
remote
Indians
,
heares
the
word
;
repents
,
and
returnes
to
her
husband
still
unmarried
,
is
not
he
bound
to
receive
her
?
An
old
widdow
Squaw
said
,
if
when
men
know
God
,
God
loves
them
,
why
then
are
any
afflicted
after
they
know
him
?
Mr.
Elliot
preaching
upon
Ephes.
5.
11.
Have
no
fellowship
,
&c.
They
asked
what
Englishmen
thought
of
him
,
because
he
came
among
the
wicked
Indians
and
taught
them
?
Another
said
,
Suppose
two
men
sin
,
one
knowes
it
,
the
other
doth
not
,
will
God
punish
both
alike
?
Againe
,
If
a
wise
Indian
teach
good
things
to
other
Indians
,
should
not
he
be
as
a
father
or
brother
to
such
?
One
T●…taswampe
prayed
at
the
buriall
of
an
Indian
child
,
with
such
zeale
,
variety
of
gracious
expressions
,
and
abundance
of
tears
,
that
the
woods
rang
with
their
sighs
and
prayers
,
the
Englishman
that
heard
him
,
said
,
hee
was
ashamed
of
himselfe
and
some
others
,
that
have
had
so
great
light
,
but
want
such
good
affections
.
Third
Treatise
.
THat
woman
that
propounded
the
first
question
according
to
appointment
by
another
man
(
2.
Treatise
,
p.
6.
hujus
p.
4.
)
moved
this
also
.
When
my
heart
prayeth
with
my
husband
praying
,
is
this
praying
to
God
aright
?
This
woman
kept
at
home
,
learned
quickly
to
spinne
well
,
held
her
children
to
labour
,
after
she
submitted
to
the
Gospel
her
life
was
exemplary
,
she
died
of
a
sicknesse
taken
in
childbed
;
Mr.
Elliot
visited
her
severall
times
,
prayed
with
her
,
asked
her
about
her
spirituall
estate
,
she
said
she
still
loved
God
though
he
made
her
sicke
,
and
was
resolved
to
pray
unto
him
as
long
as
she
lived
,
and
to
refuse
Powawing
,
shee
believed
God
would
pardon
all
her
sinnes
,
because
Jesus
Christ
dyed
for
her
,
that
God
was
well
pleased
in
him
,
that
she
was
willing
to
die
,
believed
shee
should
goe
to
heaven
,
and
live
happy
with
God
and
Christ
;
of
her
owne
accord
she
called
her
children
,
and
said
to
them
,
I
shall
now
die
,
and
when
I
am
dead
,
your
grandfather
,
grandmother
,
and
Unkles
,
&c.
will
send
for
you
to
live
among
them
,
and
promise
you
great
matters
,
but
I
charge
you
doe
not
believe
them
,
live
not
among
them
;
for
they
pray
not
to
God
,
keepe
not
the
Sabbath
;
commit
all
manner
of
sinnes
,
and
are
not
punisht
;
but
I
charge
you
live
here
,
for
they
pray
to
God
,
his
word
is
taught
,
sins
are
supprest
,
and
punish'd
by
lawes
,
therefore
I
charge
you
live
here
all
your
daies
,
she
died
,
and
it
fell
out
as
she
said
.
T
is
observed
many
other
Indians
would
come
in
,
but
they
have
neither
tooles
nor
skill
to
fence
in
their
grounds
;
if
the
word
were
constantly
taught
,
government
exercised
;
encouragements
for
the
industrious
,
with
meanes
to
instruct
them
in
letters
,
trade
and
labour
,
as
building
,
fishing
,
flax
,
hemp
;
&c.
many
well-minded
Indians
would
thus
be
drawne
together
.
Mr.
Elliot
stirres
up
the
Ministers
to
learne
the
language
,
and
assist
in
the
worke
,
there
is
nothing
else
to
invite
but
the
good
of
soules
;
not
so
much
as
meate
,
drinke
,
and
lodging
to
be
had
among
the
Indians
,
but
such
as
wee
must
carry
with
us
,
beside
what
wee
give
away
to
them
,
&c.
Severall
questions
they
then
propounded
.
Doth
the
Devill
dwell
in
us
,
as
we
dwell
in
an
house
?
When
God
saith
honour
thy
Father
and
thy
Mother
,
doth
he
meane
three
Fathers
;
our
Father
;
our
Sachim
;
and
God
?
When
a
soule
goes
to
heaven
what
doth
it
say
?
And
what
saith
a
wicked
soule
when
it
comes
to
hell
?
Why
did
Christ
die
in
our
steads
?
Why
must
we
love
our
enemies
,
and
how
shall
we
do
it
?
How
doth
Christ
redeeme
and
deliver
us
from
sin
,
when
every
day
my
heart
thinkes
I
must
die
,
and
goe
to
Hell
for
my
sins
;
what
shall
I
doe
in
this
case
?
How
long
was
Adam
good
before
he
sinned
?
If
two
families
dwell
in
one
house
,
one
prayeth
,
the
other-doth
▪
not
,
what
shall
they
that
pray
do
to
them
that
pray
not
?
Now
the
Indians
desire
to
go
to
heaven
,
what
shall
we
doe
that
we
may
goe
thither
when
we
die
?
How
shall
I
bring
my
heart
to
love
prayer
?
Doe
not
Englishmen
spoile
their
soules
to
say
a
thing
cost
them
more
than
it
did
,
and
is
it
not
all
one
as
to
steale
?
I
see
why
I
must
feare
hell
,
and
do
so
every
day
,
but
why
must
I
fear
God
?
If
I
reprove
a
man
for
sin
,
and
he
answer
why
do
you
speak
thus
angerly
,
Mr.
Elliot
teacheth
us
to
love
one
another
,
is
this
well
?
If
a
wife
put
away
her
husband
because
he
will
pray
to
God
and
she
will
not
,
what
must
be
done
in
this
case
?
May
such
women
as
pray
to
God
,
marry
those
that
do
not
pray
to
God
?
If
my
wife
doth
some
worke
on
the
night
before
the
Sabbath
,
and
on
the
Sabbath
night
also
,
is
it
a
sin
?
If
I
do
that
which
is
a
sin
,
and
know
it
not
to
be
a
sin
,
what
will
God
say
to
that
?
Whether
is
faith
set
in
my
heart
or
in
my
minde
?
Why
have
not
beasts
a
soule
as
well
as
man
,
seeing
they
have
love
,
anger
,
&c.
as
man
hath
?
Why
doth
God
punish
in
hell
for
ever
,
man
doth
not
so
,
but
after
a
time
lets
out
of
prison
againe
?
What
is
faith
?
How
shall
I
know
when
God
accepts
my
prayers
?
How
doth
Christ
make
peace
betwixt
God
and
man
,
what
is
the
meaning
of
that
point
?
In
wicked
dreames
doth
the
soule
sin
?
Doth
the
soule
in
heaven
know
things
done
here
on
earth
?
If
my
heart
be
full
of
evill
thoughts
,
and
I
repent
and
pray
,
and
a
few
houres
after
it
be
full
againe
,
and
I
repent
and
pray
againe
,
and
after
this
it
be
full
of
evill
thoughts
again
,
what
will
God
say
?
What
force
of
wicked
men
is
lawfull
,
and
what
not
?
What
if
a
Minister
weare
long
haire
,
as
some
other
men
do
,
what
will
God
say
?
Why
doth
God
so
hate
them
that
teach
others
to
commit
sinne
?
If
a
man
will
make
his
daughter
marry
one
she
doth
not
love
,
what
will
God
say
?
&c.
There
be
sundry
of
them
begin
to
enquire
after
Baptisme
and
Church
Ordinances
,
and
Mr.
Elliot
with
consideration
speakes
solemnly
not
suddenly
,
nor
lightly
,
but
before
the
Lord
,
As
I
apprehend
,
saith
he
,
in
my
conscience
,
were
they
but
in
a
setled
way
of
civility
and
government
,
cohabiting
together
,
and
I
called
,
according
to
God
,
to
live
among
them
,
I
durst
freely
joyne
into
Church
fellowship
with
them
,
and
could
find
out
at
least
twenty
men
and
women
in
some
measure
fitted
of
the
Lord
for
it
.
That
Indian
that
was
Mr
Elliots
Interpreter
,
and
first
taught
him
words
,
was
joyning
himselfe
to
the
Church
of
Dorchester
,
and
the
very
day
of
this
writing
was
the
day
for
the
triall
of
that
Indian
in
order
to
his
admission
,
and
this
was
2.
of
the
12.
1648.
Since
which
time
these
labourers
with
the
Lord
have
not
been
idle
in
this
Vineyard
,
they
are
digging
,
and
fencing
,
and
gathering
out
the
stones
thereof
,
and
planting
it
with
the
choisest
vine
,
&c.
Esa.
5.
2.
and
though
some
informations
of
their
happy
endeavours
have
unhappily
miscarried
,
there
be
other
passages
that
have
arrived
hither
,
to
give
us
assurance
that
they
wax
not
faint
in
that
Gospel
worke
,
they
are
not
indeed
yet
printed
,
but
I
have
obtained
leave
to
give
the
Reader
a
little
taste
thereof
,
for
as
we
here
long
to
understand
what
further
footsteps
be
made
,
so
the
discoveries
thereof
will
in
due
time
and
better
manner
be
recommended
.
Mr
Elliot
in
the
beginning
of
the
last
spring
prepared
for
his
journey
among
the
Indians
,
to
a
great
fishing
place
upon
Merimak
,
and
hired
an
Indian
to
mark
trees
,
and
pilot
him
thither
,
which
he
did
,
with
the
helpe
of
some
Indians
,
they
passed
by
other
of
the
Natives
,
who
had
heard
of
his
preaching
,
and
were
very
glad
of
his
comming
that
way
,
but
sicknesse
prevented
him
at
that
time
;
howbeit
upon
his
recovery
,
he
went
to
another
place
call'd
Pantukct
,
where
from
all
parts
they
meet
,
there
he
asked
them
if
those
Indians
were
desirous
to
pray
to
God
,
and
when
they
said
yea
,
he
demanded
how
many
desired
it
,
they
answered
Wam●…e
,
i.
e.
all
.
The
chiefe
Sachim
of
this
place
had
heard
him
before
,
and
now
shewed
great
affection
to
him
,
and
the
word
of
God
,
using
many
arguments
to
perswade
him
to
tarry
among
them
,
saying
,
his
comming
but
once
a
yeere
did
them
little
good
,
it
was
as
if
one
should
come
and
throw
a
fine
thing
among
them
,
and
they
like
it
well
,
but
cannot
tell
what
is
within
,
whether
something
,
or
nothing
,
but
if
it
be
opened
and
they
see
it
precious
,
they
should
believe
it
,
&c.
Another
Indian
learning
from
Mr.
Elliot
that
hee
had
five
sonnes
,
asked
him
if
they
should
all
teach
the
Indians
to
know
God
,
as
he
did
,
which
when
hee
affirmed
,
the
other
was
well
pleased
,
and
Mr.
Elliot
himselfe
much
encouraged
,
for
hee
had
often
dedicated
them
in
his
prayers
to
that
service
of
the
Lord
,
desiring
no
better
preferment
for
them
,
than
to
be
fitted
for
that
worke
,
hee
endeavours
therefore
with
that
smal
meanes
he
hath
to
traine
them
up
in
learning
,
and
God
will
I
doubt
not
raise
up
some
liberall
hearts
and
hands
to
assist
him
therein
.
This
summer
hee
was
making
another
journey
,
but
in
regard
of
some
quarrells
among
the
Indians
,
the
Church
was
doubtfull
at
first
of
his
going
,
which
when
the
Nashaway
Sachim
heard
,
he
took
twenty
men
armed
after
their
manner
,
and
was
his
guard
,
with
many
other
neerer
Indians
,
so
much
do
they
hunger
after
instruction
;
this
was
a
long
journey
into
the
wildernesse
of
sixty
miles
,
it
proved
very
wet
and
tedious
,
so
that
hee
was
not
dry
three
or
foure
daies
together
night
nor
day
,
but
the
Lord
upheld
him
and
his
company
in
strength
and
health
.
One
of
the
Indians
would
needs
know
of
Mr
Elliot
the
reason
why
they
that
pray
to
God
,
love
the
Indians
so
doing
,
more
than
their
owne
Brethren
,
and
when
the
rest
of
them
said
they
all
found
it
so
in
their
hearts
,
this
gave
him
occasion
to
discourse
to
them
of
the
unity
of
the
spirit
.
They
propounded
questions
.
If
a
man
know
Gods
word
,
but
believe
it
not
,
and
yet
teach
others
,
is
that
good
teaching
,
and
if
others
believe
that
teaching
,
is
that
good
believing
?
And
when
Mr.
Elliot
asked
them
How
they
could
tell
,
when
a
man
knoweth
Gods
word
,
and
doth
not
believe
it
,
they
answered
,
When
he
doth
not
in
his
practise
answerable
to
that
he
knoweth
.
If
I
teach
on
the
Sabbath
that
which
you
taught
us
,
and
forget
something
,
is
that
a
sin
?
What
should
I
pray
for
at
night
,
what
at
morning
,
and
what
on
the
Sabbath
day
?
What
is
true
repentance
,
and
how
shall
I
know
when
it
is
true
?
How
must
I
waite
on
God
?
When
I
pray
for
a
soft
heart
,
why
is
it
still
hard
?
Can
one
be
saved
by
reading
the
booke
of
the
creature
?
When
such
die
as
never
heard
of
Christ
,
whither
do
they
go
?
VVhat
is
the
meaning
of
the
name
Hebrews
,
why
doth
God
say
he
is
the
God
of
the
Hebrews
?
If
one
purpose
to
pray
,
and
die
before
that
time
,
wither
goeth
his
soule
?
Doth
God
know
who
shall
repent
and
believe
,
and
who
not
?
why
then
did
God
use
so
much
meanes
with
Pharaoh
?
VVhat
meanes
that
,
Blessed
are
they
that
mourne
?
VVhat
meaneth
lifting
up
hands
to
God
?
VVhat
anger
is
good
,
and
what
is
bad
?
If
a
child
die
before
he
sin
,
whither
goeth
his
soule
?
If
one
that
prayes
to
God
sin
,
like
him
that
prayes
not
,
is
not
he
worse
?
And
while
they
discoursed
of
this
,
and
about
hating
of
wicked
persons
,
one
of
them
said
,
they
must
love
the
man
and
doe
him
good
,
but
hate
his
sin
,
&c.
For
I
will
not
forestall
but
prepare
the
publication
of
those
other
remarkeable
occurrences
;
and
now
ex
pede
Herculem
,
when
this
little
of
those
many
matters
worthy
of
observation
,
is
seen
together
,
none
will
call
it
a
day
of
small
things
,
Zach.
4.
10.
Shall
we
call
this
a
day
of
small
things
?
Shall
not
those
poore
Natives
in
New
England
rise
up
in
judgement
against
Old
England
and
condemne
it
?
they
at
once
or
twice
preaching
of
the
Law
and
Gospel
,
repent
,
and
weepe
,
and
pray
,
and
heare
,
and
most
earnestly
enquire
after
God
;
but
wee
,
when
the
Sunshine
of
truth
hath
been
so
long
cleare
among
us
,
degenerate
into
those
very
sinnes
which
they
abandon
and
detest
,
and
with
indignation
say
,
get
ye
hence
,
Es.
30.
22.
They
willingly
forsake
their
Powawing
,
and
inchantments
;
but
the
devill
is
broke
loose
among
us
,
and
many
desire
commerce
with
those
that
have
familiarity
with
him
.
The
Indians
set
a
mulct
upon
those
women
that
tie
not
up
their
haire
,
that
goe
with
naked
breasts
,
what
would
they
say
,
what
would
they
doe
,
if
that
sex
were
as
immodest
as
some
in
this
Nation
,
bepainted
,
bedaubed
,
debauched
,
not
more
with
spots
in
their
faces
,
then
stains
in
their
glory
,
if
Christianity
be
to
them
any
honour
?
The
Indians
weare
their
haire
comely
as
the
English
,
and
punish
those
that
doe
otherwise
;
there
be
among
us
that
would
account
it
piacular
it
should
be
said
of
them
that
in
the
least
they
looke
Rome-wards
,
yet
like
those
locusts
having
the
faces
of
men
,
they
have
haire
as
the
hair
of
women
,
Rev.
9.
8.
grace
is
pleased
to
borrow
that
from
nature
,
if
a
man
have
long
haire
,
it
is
a
shame
to
him
,
1
Cor.
11.
14.
Those
Natives
surely
will
rise
up
in
judgement
with
the
men
of
this
generation
and
condemne
them
;
they
pray
in
their
families
morning
and
evening
,
and
upon
other
occasions
,
they
sanctifie
the
sabbath
;
wee
have
those
among
us
,
that
scoffe
and
scorne
these
practises
of
piety
,
and
call
the
practisers
thereof
Duty-mongers
.
The
Indians
desire
publique
meetings
,
and
delight
in
the
places
where
God
is
worship'd
and
his
word
is
taught
;
but
there
be
those
in
this
England
that
make
it
a
great
piece
of
religion
to
divide
and
separate
,
though
God
himselfe
would
not
have
us
forsake
the
assembling
of
our selves
together
,
as
the
manner
of
some
is
,
Hebr.
10.
25.
The
Indians
asked
Mr.
Elliot
,
if
any
teach
us
good
things
should
wee
not
love
him
as
a
father
,
or
a
brother
?
but
t
is
now
among
some
esteemed
a
signe
of
grace
,
and
a
badge
of
holinesse
,
to
despise
their
teachers
,
as
if
that
Scripture
of
truth
were
never
againe
to
be
fulfilled
.
They
mocked
the
Messengers
of
God
,
and
despised
his
words
,
and
misused
his
Prophets
,
untill
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
arose
against
his
peaple
,
till
there
was
no
remedy
,
1
Chron.
36.
16.
But
many
other
be
the
sad
symptomes
of
our
Englands
defection
and
danger
,
and
our
God
hath
made
himself
many
waies
marvelous
in
New-England
,
Wee
cannot
call
it
a
day
of
small
things
,
Or
if
at
first
it
was
like
a
little
cloud
arising
out
of
the
sea
as
a
mans
hand
,
1
King.
18.
44.
certainely
it
carried
with
it
a
a
sound
of
abundance
of
raine
,
ver
.
41.
even
that
raine
that
commeth
downe
from
heaven
and
returneth
not
thither
but
watereth
the
earth
,
and
maketh
it
bring
forth
and
bud
,
that
it
may
give
seed
to
the
sower
,
and
bread
to
the
eater
;
Gods
word
hath
not
returned
unto
him
void
,
it
hath
accomplished
that
which
he
pleased
,
and
it
shall
prosper
in
the
thing
whereto
I
send
it
,
Es.
55.
10
,
11.
Now
the
blessing
of
the
God
of
Iacob
be
upon
them
and
their
endeavours
,
even
the
blessing
of
Iacob
upon
Ioseph
,
the
God
Almighty
help
them
and
blesse
them
with
blessings
of
heaven
above
,
blessings
of
the
deep
that
lieth
under
,
Gen.
49.
25
,
26.
That
God
by
their
meanes
may
say
to
the
North
give
up
,
and
to
the
South
keepe
not
backe
,
bring
my
sonnes
from
farre
,
and
my
daughters
from
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
Esa.
43.
6.
so
from
the
uttermost
parts
shall
we
hear
songs
,
songs
of
praise
,
even
glory
to
the
righteous
,
24.
16.
and
not
onely
glory
to
the
Lord
our
righteousnesse
,
but
those
that
winne
many
to
this
righteousnesse
shall
shine
as
the
starres
for
ever
and
ever
,
Dan.
12.
3.
and
not
onely
hereafter
in
that
heaven
of
heavens
,
but
this
shall
bee
told
as
Englands
memoriall
,
in
present
and
succeeding
generations
,
and
those
American
Nations
especially
shall
call
them
blessed
(
Mal.
3.
12.
)
yea
the
blessings
of
them
that
were
ready
to
perish
,
will
come
upon
them
,
Job
29.
13.
for
they
have
done
worthily
in
Ephrata
,
and
are
famous
in
Bethelem
(
Ruth
4.
11
)
and
when
they
be
indeed
sensible
of
this
great
mercy
,
they
will
not
onely
say
,
thanks
be
unto
God
for
this
unspeakeable
gift
,
2
Cor.
9.
15.
But
they
will
long
to
requite
this
kindnesse
to
the
English
also
:
and
as
of
old
almost
all
Nations
receiving
from
Ierusalem
the
first
meanes
of
their
Christianity
,
expressed
their
gratefull
mindes
by
their
charitable
beneficence
upon
all
occasions
to
those
that
dwelt
there
,
this
began
in
the
Apostles
daies
,
Act.
11.
19.
Rom
15.
26.
Those
of
Macedonia
and
Achaia
distributed
to
the
poor
Saints
at
Ierusalem
,
so
it
was
the
use
till
Ieromes
k
time
,
that
all
the
Churches
of
the
Gentiles
sent
collections
to
the
Christians
at
Ierusalem
,
because
they
all
from
thence
received
first
the
glad
tidings
of
the
Gospel
;
where
the
same
Christ
is
preached
,
there
will
be
the
like
Christian
affections
,
which
likewise
will
be
demonstrable
upon
every
possible
opportunity
.
Gregory
in
severall
Epistles
,
not
lesse
then
twenty
foure
,
to
the
great
personages
of
those
times
,
shewes
much
zeale
in
this
kind
,
sometimes
encouraging
them
,
afterwards
commending
them
for
their
assistance
afforded
to
that
glorious
worke
,
the
first
conversion
of
our
Countreymen
.
Nothing
more
shall
now
be
added
but
the
praise
and
practise
of
n
Albertus
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Hamburgh
,
who
tooke
upon
him
a
resolution
to
visit
in
his
owne
person
all
the
Northerne
Provinces
,
not
leaving
so
much
as
any
one
Island
unbenefitted
by
his
preaching
;
when
all
things
were
prepared
,
and
his
attendants
chosen
,
and
shipping
ready
,
hee
was
diswaded
by
Zueno
King
of
Denmarke
,
who
told
him
those
people
would
sooner
be
instructed
by
men
of
their
owne
Nation
,
who
were
best
acquainted
with
the
rites
,
manners
,
and
language
thereof
;
the
Arch-Bishop
hereupon
dealt
earnestly
with
others
to
that
purpose
,
and
made
them
most
willing
to
the
work
,
for
there
was
not
a
man
among
them
whom
hee
had
not
encouraged
,
and
by
his
bounty
hee
warmed
their
zeale
in
publishing
the
Gospell
,
frequently
repeating
that
sentence
of
our
Saviour
,
The
harvest
indeed
is
great
,
but
the
labourers
are
few
,
pray
ye
therefore
the
Lord
of
the
harvest
,
that
hee
will
send
forth
labourers
into
his
harvest
,
Mat.
9.
37.
38.
Finally
as
David
to
Solomon
in
the
bulding
of
the
Temple
,
1
Chr.
22.
16.
I
wish
it
were
effectually
spoken
to
,
and
by
all
the
English
here
and
there
,
Vp
and
be
doing
,
and
the
Lord
will
bee
with
you
.
The
Relation
of
Master
ANTONIE
MONTERINOS
,
translated
out
of
the
French
Copie
sent
by
MANASEH
BEN
ISRAEL
.
THE
eighteenth
day
of
El●…l
,
in
the
yeere
five
thousand
foure
hundred
and
foure
from
the
creation
of
the
World
,
came
into
this
City
of
Amsterdam
Mr
Aron
Levi
,
alias
,
Antonie
▪
Monterinos
,
and
declared
before
me
Manassah
Ben
Israell
,
and
divers
other
chiefe
men
of
the
Portugall
Nation
,
neer
to
the
said
City
that
which
followeth
.
About
two
yeeres
and
an
halfe
agoe
,
the
said
Monterinos
going
from
the
port
of
Honda
in
the
West
Indies
▪
to
go
to
the
Government
of
Papian
in
the
Province
of
Quito
,
did
hire
some
M●…les
of
a
certaine
Indian
Mystique
,
called
Francis
du
Chasteau
,
in
which
company
,
together
with
other
Indians
,
went
a
certaine
owner
of
Mules
who
was
also
called
Francis
,
whom
all
the
Indians
named
Cacique
,
to
whom
it
fell
out
,
passing
over
the
mountaine
Cordecilla
,
in
a
day
of
great
winde
and
raine
,
that
their
carriages
fell
to
the
ground
,
whereat
the
Indians
being
grieved
,
as
also
at
the
evill
weather
,
they
begin
to
complaine
of
their
ill
fortune
,
saying
that
they
deserved
all
that
,
and
more
also
for
their
sinnes
,
which
the
said
Francis
hearing
answered
,
that
they
should
have
patience
,
that
shortly
they
should
have
rest
;
whereunto
they
answered
that
they
deserved
it
not
,
having
used
the
holy
people
so
ill
,
and
the
most
noble
of
all
the
Nations
in
the
world
;
but
contrariwise
that
all
the
cruelties
which
the
Spaniards
had
used
against
them
did
befall
unto
them
for
the
expiating
of
that
sin
;
after
they
were
gone
a
little
while
,
they
stopt
upon
the
Mountaine
to
rest
,
and
passe
the
night
season
,
at
which
time
the
foresaid
Monterinos
did
take
out
of
a
box
some
few
biskets
,
some
cheese
and
sweet-meates
,
and
offered
some
to
the
foresaid
Francis
,
saying
to
him
,
take
this
though
thou
dost
speake
evill
of
the
Spaniards
,
whereunto
hee
answered
,
that
he
had
not
told
the
halfe
of
the
hard
usage
which
they
received
from
that
cruell
and
inhumane
Nation
;
but
that
after
a
short
space
they
should
see
themselves
avenged
upon
them
by
a
hidden
Nation
:
after
these
discourses
between
them
,
Mr
Monterinos
arrived
at
the
Town
of
Cartagena
in
the
Indies
,
where
he
was
taken
by
the
Inquisition
and
put
in
prison
;
one
day
praying
unto
God
,
hee
uttered
these
words
,
Blessed
be
the
name
of
Adonay
,
that
hee
hath
not
made
me
an
Idolater
,
a
Barbarian
,
an
Ethiopian
,
nor
an
Indian
;
and
pronouncing
the
name
of
Indian
hee
reproved
himselfe
,
saying
the
Hebrewes
are
Indians
;
and
then
comming
againe
to
himselfe
said
,
am
not
I
a
foole
,
how
can
it
bee
that
the
Hebrewes
should
be
Indians
?
the
same
fell
out
the
second
and
third
day
,
making
the
same
prayer
and
giving
the
same
thankes
unto
God
,
whence
hee
gathered
that
that
fancie
did
not
come
to
him
by
meere
chance
,
remembring
also
that
which
passed
between
him
and
the
aforesaid
Indian
;
so
that
hee
tooke
an
oath
hee
would
so
informe
himselfe
of
the
whole
matter
,
that
hee
should
know
the
truth
,
and
that
comming
out
of
prison
hee
should
instantly
seeke
the
Indian
,
and
would
bring
to
his
minde
the
discourse
which
they
had
together
,
to
obtaine
by
that
meanes
the
satisfaction
of
his
desires
.
Being
then
come
out
of
prison
by
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
he
went
to
the
forenamed
Port
of
Honda
,
where
hee
had
so
much
good
lucke
that
hee
found
instantly
the
foresaid
Indian
,
to
whom
he
made
his
application
,
and
brought
into
his
memory
the
discourse
which
they
had
upon
the
Mountaine
,
whereunto
he
answered
that
he
had
not
forgotten
it
,
which
Monterinos
hearing
,
said
that
he
would
goe
a
journey
with
him
,
to
which
hee
answered
that
hee
was
ready
to
doe
him
service
:
So
the
said
Monterinos
gave
him
three
Pataques
to
buy
some
provision
;
whiles
then
they
followed
their
journey
and
talked
together
,
the
said
Monterinos
at
last
discovered
himselfe
unto
the
said
Indian
,
and
told
him
in
these
words
,
I
am
an
Hebrew
of
the
tribe
of
Levi
,
my
God
is
Adonay
,
and
all
the
rest
are
nothing
but
mistakes
and
deceites
;
whereat
the
Indian
being
somewhat
surprized
,
did
aske
him
the
name
of
his
predecessors
,
whereunto
hee
did
answer
that
they
were
called
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
and
Israel
,
which
the
Indian
hearing
,
did
aske
of
him
whether
hee
had
none
other
Father
,
hee
said
yea
,
and
that
hee
was
called
Lodwick
of
Monterinos
;
but
the
Indian
being
not
well
satisfied
as
yet
,
said
these
words
unto
him
,
on
the
one
side
I
did
rejoyce
at
that
which
thou
hast
said
unto
me
,
and
on
the
other
I
am
resolving
to
disbelieve
thee
,
because
thou
canst
not
tell
mee
who
were
thy
Fathers
,
whereunto
the
said
Monterinos
answered
with
an
oath
,
that
the
thing
which
hee
said
was
truth
,
having
spent
some
time
in
questions
and
answers
,
and
the
Indian
being
wearied
at
the
matter
said
to
him
,
art
thou
not
the
sonne
of
Israell
,
to
which
he
answered
,
yea
,
which
the
Indian
having
heard
said
,
make
an
end
then
of
thy
sp●…ch
,
for
certainly
thou
didst
put
me
in
such
a
confusion
that
I
would
have
been
perplexed
at
it
all
my
life
time
;
nevertheles
let
us
rest
a
little
and
drinke
,
and
then
follow
on
our
discourse
.
After
a
little
space
,
the
Indian
said
unto
him
,
if
thou
hast
the
courage
and
boldnesse
to
follow
me
,
thou
shalt
know
all
what
thou
desirest
,
but
I
tell
thee
before
hand
thou
must
go
a
foot
and
eate
roasted
Mayz
,
and
do
that
which
I
shall
bid
thee
;
the
said
Monterinos
answered
,
that
hee
would
not
at
all
transgresse
his
orders
;
the
day
following
which
was
Monday
,
the
Indian
came
to
the
said
Monterinos
,
and
bid
him
take
out
all
that
which
he
had
in
his
pockets
,
put
on
his
Alpergatas
(
these
are
a
certaine
sort
of
shooes
which
the
Indians
weare
)
and
take
this
staffe
and
follow
him
,
which
the
said
Monterinos
did
,
leaving
his
cloake
and
his
sword
and
all
what
hee
had
,
and
so
they
followed
on
their
way
,
the
Indian
carrying
on
his
backe
three
measures
of
roasted
Mayz
,
two
ropes
,
the
one
made
with
knots
and
an
hooke
with
two
teeth
to
climbe
up
by
the
Mountaine
,
and
the
other
untied
,
to
be
made
use
of
in
the
Marshes
and
passages
of
Rivers
,
with
a
little
Axe
and
the
Alpergatas
;
they
went
then
after
this
manner
the
whole
weeke
till
Saturday
on
which
they
rested
,
and
returned
to
follow
their
course
the
whole
Sunday
and
Monday
;
on
Thursday
about
eight
of
the
clocke
they
came
to
a
River
as
broad
as
the
Duero
in
Spaine
,
and
the
Indian
said
unto
him
thou
shalt
here
see
thy
Brethren
,
and
making
a
flag
of
two
peeces
of
Cotten
cloath
which
were
their
girdles
,
made
a
signe
,
after
which
they
saw
a
great
smoake
,
and
in
a
moment
afterward
the
same
signe
with
another
flagge
;
and
it
was
not
long
after
that
they
saw
in
a
Boat
comming
to
them
three
men
and
one
woman
,
which
being
arrived
to
the
banke
of
the
River
,
the
woman
leapt
a
shoare
,
and
the
men
tarried
in
the
Boate
,
which
after
a
long
discourse
which
shee
had
with
the
Indian
,
which
the
said
Monterinos
could
not
at
all
understand
,
went
back
to
the
Boate
,
and
told
the
three
men
all
that
shee
had
heard
of
the
Indian
,
which
came
instantly
out
of
the
Boate
(
having
alwaies
lookt
with
attention
upon
him
,
viz.
the
said
Monterinos
)
and
did
embrace
him
,
and
the
woman
did
the
like
;
after
this
one
of
the
three
men
went
backe
againe
to
the
Boate
,
and
the
other
two
together
with
the
woman
did
stay
there
;
which
comming
neer
unto
the
Indian
hee
did
prostrate
himselfe
at
their
feete
,
and
they
received
him
with
demonstrations
of
civility
and
affection
,
and
begun
to
talke
with
him
;
after
a
little
while
the
Indian
said
to
Mr
Monterinos
,
be
not
amazed
,
and
doe
not
believe
that
these
men
will
tell
thee
a
second
thing
,
before
thou
hast
well
understood
the
first
;
the
two
men
instantly
put
him
between
them
,
and
told
him
the
verse
following
in
Hebrew
out
of
Deut.
Chap.
6.
vers
.
4.
Semah
Israel
Adonay
Elohim
Adonay
Ehad
,
Heare
O
Israel
the
Lord
our
God
is
one
Lord
;
and
hee
informing
himselfe
of
every
thing
by
the
Indian
Interpreter
,
and
learning
to
say
it
in
the
Spanish
tongue
,
the
two
men
told
him
that
which
followeth
,
putting
a
little
space
of
time
between
one
sentence
and
another
.
1.
My
Fathers
are
called
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
and
Israel
,
and
they
named
them
all
foure
with
three
fingers
,
and
then
they
added
Reuben
,
making
a
sign
with
foure
fingers
.
2.
All
such
as
will
come
and
dwell
with
us
we
will
give
them
lands
.
3.
Ioseph
dwells
in
the
mids
of
the
sea
,
making
a
signe
with
two
fingers
shut
,
and
afterwards
dividing
the
same
into
two
parts
.
4.
Wee
shall
all
one
day
speake
together
,
uttering
with
the
mouth
ba
,
ba
,
ba
,
and
shall
come
forth
as
the
earth
had
brought
us
forth
.
5.
Wee
shall
goe
out
from
hence
shortly
(
speaking
hastily
)
some
of
us
to
looke
out
,
and
to
make
water
,
and
saying
these
words
,
they
winked
with
their
eies
and
thrust
their
feet
to
the
ground
.
6.
A
Messenger
shall
go
.
7.
Francis
shall
say
somewhat
more
,
making
a
signe
with
the
fingers
,
that
it
would
be
a
little
.
8.
Give
us
time
to
make
our selves
ready
,
and
shaking
their
hand
on
all
sides
,
said
with
their
mouth
,
and
with
their
hands
,
stay
not
long
.
9.
Send
12
men
,
making
a
signe
that
all
shall
have
beards
and
be
able
to
write
.
These
discourses
being
all
ended
,
which
lasted
all
that
day
,
they
came
backe
and
told
him
the
same
Wednesday
and
Thursday
,
not
adding
a
word
more
thereunto
.
And
Monterinos
being
wearied
,
that
they
answered
him
nothing
to
that
which
hee
asked
,
and
that
they
would
not
permit
him
to
passe
the
River
,
did
draw
neere
the
Boate
in
a
dissembling
way
,
and
would
have
cast
himselfe
therein
to
goe
to
the
other
side
,
but
they
thrust
her
from
the
shoare
with
a
staffe
,
and
the
said
Monterinos
falling
into
the
water
hee
was
in
danger
of
being
drowned
,
because
he
could
not
swimme
;
the
men
cast
themselves
suddenly
into
the
water
,
and
drew
him
out
,
and
shewing
themselves
angry
,
said
unto
him
,
doe
not
think
that
thou
wilt
bring
to
passe
thy
purpose
by
force
;
which
the
Indian
declared
unto
him
,
and
they
shewed
unto
him
by
signes
and
words
.
Notice
is
to
be
taken
that
the
Boat
for
the
space
of
those
three
daies
did
not
at
all
stay
in
one
place
,
but
four
men
went
and
foure
other
came
,
which
all
of
them
said
the
same
nine
things
which
we
have
mentioned
,
being
all
the
men
who
during
that
time
came
to
see
him
,
about
300
more
or
lesse
.
These
men
are
somewhat
burnt
with
the
Sunne
,
some
of
them
weare
their
haire
to
their
knees
,
some
others
shorter
,
and
others
as
wee
use
to
weare
it
,
faire
bodies
,
good
countenances
,
well
made
of
foot
and
leg
,
with
a
linnen
about
their
heads
.
Moreover
the
said
Mr
Monterinos
declared
,
that
going
from
that
place
on
Thursday
at
night
with
a
great
deale
of
provision
which
they
brought
to
him
,
he
tooke
his
leave
of
them
,
having
been
entertained
by
them
,
during
the
three
daies
which
he
staied
there
;
and
having
shewed
him
how
they
enjoyed
all
things
which
the
Spaniards
have
in
the
Indies
,
aswell
of
meates
as
of
other
things
needfull
for
the
life
of
man.
Being
come
the
same
day
to
the
place
where
they
had
lien
the
night
before
,
Mr
Monterinos
said
to
the
Indian
,
Francis
,
thou
dost
know
that
my
Brethren
said
unto
me
that
thou
shouldest
tell
me
something
,
therefore
I
pray
thee
tell
it
now
to
satisfie
my
desire
,
whereunto
the
Indian
said
,
I
shall
tell
thee
what
I
know
,
if
thou
wilt
not
anger
mee
,
and
shall
relate
unto
thee
the
truth
so
as
I
have
heard
it
from
my
Ancestors
,
but
if
thou
dost
vex
me
(
which
I
apprehend
,
perceiving
thee
to
be
so
speculatif
)
thou
wilt
oblige
me
to
tell
thee
lies
;
so
then
I
beseech
thee
take
onely
heed
to
what
I
shall
say
unto
thee
.
Thy
Brethren
the
sonnes
of
Israel
were
by
divine
providence
brought
into
these
Countrys
,
God
doing
many
miracles
for
them
,
which
thou
wouldst
not
believe
,
if
I
should
tell
them
to
thee
as
I
have
heard
them
of
my
Fathers
;
Wee
Indians
went
into
those
Countries
and
made
warre
against
them
,
and
did
use
them
worse
then
the
Spaniards
doe
us
:
Afterwards
by
the
command
of
our
Mohanes
(
these
are
their
Sorcerers
)
wee
went
as
Souldiers
towards
those
parts
where
thou
hast
seen
thy
Brethren
,
to
wage
warre
with
them
,
and
of
all
those
that
entred
there
,
not
one
came
backe
againe
alive
;
wee
made
a
great
Armie
,
and
entring
into
his
lands
,
all
fell
downe
dead
,
so
that
not
one
escaped
;
at
last
wee
raised
another
Army
,
for
the
making
of
which
the
Countrey
was
dispeopled
wholly
,
so
that
none
but
old
men
,
women
and
children
remained
therein
,
which
came
to
an
end
as
the
former
had
done
;
which
those
who
remained
alive
,
and
were
not
gone
to
that
warre
perceiving
,
said
,
that
the
Mohanes
had
deceived
them
and
were
the
cause
of
the
death
of
their
Fathers
,
for
which
they
deserved
to
be
put
to
death
,
having
then
killed
many
of
them
,
those
that
remained
alive
did
intreat
them
to
hearken
to
them
,
and
they
would
discover
to
them
all
the
truth
of
that
which
they
knew
,
which
having
gotten
leave
,
declared
that
which
followeth
.
The
God
of
these
sonnes
of
Israel
is
the
true
God
,
all
that
is
written
in
his
stories
is
true
,
they
shall
be
Lords
of
all
the
world
in
the
latter
end
,
a
people
shall
come
hither
which
will
bring
many
things
to
you
,
and
when
the
land
shall
be
well
provided
,
these
sonnes
of
Israel
shall
goe
out
of
their
habitations
,
and
shall
become
Lords
of
all
the
earth
as
it
was
theirs
before
,
if
you
will
be
happy
joyne
your selves
to
them
.
The
Indian
having
made
an
end
to
relate
the
prediction
of
the
Mohanes
,
followed
on
his
discourse
after
this
manner
,
My
Fathers
were
Caciques
,
and
there
are
yet
four
of
them
.
These
5
Caciques
then
having
heard
what
the
Mohanes
had
foretold
,
as
if
they
had
been
some
of
the
Sages
of
the
Hebrewes
,
came
and
tooke
their
habitation
neere
that
place
,
to
see
if
they
could
get
acquaintance
with
some
of
thy
Brethren
.
They
satisfied
their
desire
after
a
long
▪
time
by
the
intercession
of
an
Indian
woman
:
because
thy
Brethren
would
never
speake
to
our
Fathers
,
and
he
of
us
that
went
into
their
Lands
,
did
fall
downe
dead
,
and
none
of
thy
Brethren
did
passe
over
to
us
;
we
therefore
made
a
League
with
them
,
by
the
meanes
of
that
woman
,
under
these
conditions
.
First
,
that
five
men
,
sonnes
to
five
Caciques
or
their
successors
,
should
come
to
visit
them
every
seventy
Moones
,
and
that
none
should
come
with
them
.
Secondly
,
that
the
man
to
whom
the
secret
was
to
be
declared
,
should
be
three
hundred
Moones
old
,
and
that
nothing
of
this
should
be
revealed
to
him
in
a
place
inhabited
,
but
only
in
the
open
field
,
and
when
it
should
be
revealed
,
that
it
should
be
in
the
company
of
all
the
Caciques
;
thus
then
(
said
the
Indian
)
wee
keepe
this
secreet
amongst
us
,
for
the
great
reward
which
wee
hope
,
for
the
innumerable
services
which
wee
have
done
to
thy
Brethren
.
Wee
cannot
go
to
see
them
,
but
from
seventy
to
seventy
Moones
,
if
no
new
thing
fall
out
;
there
hath
not
been
any
in
my
time
except
thy
arrivall
which
they
have
so
much
desired
and
waited
for
.
I
finde
no
more
but
three
new
things
according
to
my
reckoning
;
the
first
,
the
arrivall
of
the
Spaniards
in
these
Countries
,
the
second
that
Ships
arrived
in
the
South
sea
,
and
the
third
is
thy
arrivall
.
Of
all
three
they
have
greatly
rejoyced
,
for
they
say
that
the
Prophecies
do
come
to
passe
.
Moreover
the
said
Monterinos
declared
,
that
afterward
hee
came
to
Honda
,
where
the
said
Indian
did
bring
to
him
three
Indian
young
men
,
not
telling
him
their
names
,
till
hee
told
him
that
hee
might
speake
freely
with
them
,
seeing
they
were
his
companions
,
whith
whom
hee
was
in
league
,
and
that
the
other
namely
the
fift
was
old
,
and
for
that
cause
was
not
able
to
come
.
The
three
Indians
did
imbrace
him
affectionately
,
and
asked
him
of
what
Nation
hee
was
;
to
whom
hee
answered
,
that
hee
was
of
the
Hebrew
Nation
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
;
and
then
they
imbraced
him
the
second
time
,
and
said
to
him
,
Thou
shalt
see
us
one
day
,
and
shalt
not
know
us
,
wee
are
thy
Brethren
by
a
speciall
favour
which
God
hath
shewed
us
,
and
having
saluted
him
they
went
away
:
the
Indian
Francis
bid
him
also
farewell
,
and
that
hee
went
to
speak
with
his
Brethren
in
the
company
of
the
other
Caciques
.
As
concerning
this
Countrey
,
wee
have
all
the
Indians
at
our
command
,
and
when
wee
shall
have
made
an
end
of
these
cruell
Spaniards
,
wee
shall
goe
and
draw
you
out
of
the
slavery
wherein
you
are
,
if
it
please
God
;
which
he
will
permit
,
because
his
word
cannot
faile
.
Finis
.
Laus
Deo.
I
Manasseh
Ben
Israel
underwritten
,
beare
w●…tnesse
,
that
this
present
paper
hath
been
coppied
with
the
whole
truth
of
the
originall
,
and
that
the
Author
Monterinos
is
a
vertous
man
,
and
separate
from
all
manner
of
worldly
interests
;
and
that
hee
swore
in
my
presence
that
all
that
which
he
declared
was
a
truth
.
MANASSEH
BEN
ISRAEL
.
J.
DVRY
Received
this
at
London
,
27
of
Novem.
1649.
The
Reader
is
entreated
with
his
pen
to
amend
these
mistakes
of
the
Presse
.
IN
the
Epistle
Dedicatory
,
remove
the
note
at
the
bottome
of
the
Margin
in
the
third
page
of
(
b
)
to
the
second
line
of
the
next
page
.
Page
5.
line
12.
read
Comestor
.
p.
16.
l.
19.
r.
and
uneasie
.
p.
18.
l.
3.
r.
è
contra
.
p.
21.
r.
Witekind
in
the
margent
.
p.
21.
l.
16.
r.
they
were
.
p.
22.
l.
23.
r.
Maternus
.
p.
24.
l.
19.
r.
records
indeed
.
p.
32.
l.
last
.
r.
thou
.
p.
49.
l.
28.
r.
Israel
was
.
p.
50.
l.
8.
adde
,
should
so
farre
▪
and
so
suddenly
degenerate
.
p.
6.
l.
32.
r.
converting
.
p.
76.
l.
31.
r.
for
our
,
the.
p.
80.
l.
20.
r.
your
charity
.
p.
93.
l.
13.
r.
Leitourgy
.
and
l.
15.
r.
pray
that
.
p.
93.
l.
15.
r.
holy
Spirit
.
Our
books
tell
us
.
p.
107.
l.
30.
r.
too
late
.
p.
118.
l.
11.
r.
hujus
.
p.
113.
p.
126.
l.
4.
r.
16
,
&c.
p.
136.
l.
12.
r.
their
lands
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A62471-e390
D.
Laert.
p.
381.
D.
Heins
.
in
2.
Io.
Hesych
.
●…
Io.
Maj.
Hist.
Scot.
l.
4.
c.
9
▪
Sixt.
Sen.
Bib.
S.
l.
2.
R.
p.
97.
Wollet
.
Comp.
Theol.
p.
197.
Part.
1.
T.
1.
Ep.
p.
105.
lib.
5.
c.
8.
Nehem
3.
5.
2
Sam.
20.
19.
Phil.
2.
21.
1
Cor.
13.
last
.
Act.
2.
1.
Psa.
19.
4.
Revel
.
6.
2.
Esa.
49.
6.
De
excid
.
Brit.
In
Bal
▪
Cent.
p.
23.
Hist.
l.
●…
.
c.
8.
p.
25.
Rev.
13.
3.
●…
.
5.
123.
Not.
in
Bed.
Hist.
p.
257.
Part.
3.
Esa.
43.
19.
K.
Theodoric
.
Theodebert
,
Clotharius
,
Qu.
Brunechild
of
France
,
and
to
Aldibert
and
Aldiberga
of
England
.
Concil
.
p.
71.
Holinsh.
Chro.
part
.
1.
p.
15.
Kent
,
Mercia
,
West-Saxons
,
Northumberland
,
East-Angles
,
East-Saxons
,
South-Saxons
.
Deut.
12
8.
2
Pet.
1.
19.
2.
Cor
▪
11.
14.
Psal.
46.
3.
Psal.
27.
3.
Esa.
8.
12.
Act.
7.
56.
Tertull.
2
Cor.
5.
7.
Job
.
14.
14.
1
Joh.
2.
18.
Heb.
10.
37.
Mat.
3.
12.
Psal.
1.
5.
1
Cor.
4.
5.
2
Thes.
a.
17.
3.
3.
Heb.
13.
17.
2
Tim.
4.
8.
Act.
20.
32.
Notes for div A62471-e2480
De
Doct.
Chr.
l.
4.
Longa
,
San●…
,
Caelet
us
,
Apolog.
ad
finem
.
Oblect
.
Acad.
c.
21.
Pseud.
Epidem
.
Mr
Bucks
Hist.
Hist.
Rom.
Tacitus
.
Idcos
ab
Ida.
l.
5.
Plut.
Symp.
c.
●…
.
Suid
as
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
l.
2.
c.
18.
p.
248.
Io
▪
de
La●…t
desc●…iptio
Americ
.
dedic
.
Carolo
R.
Britan.
Mr.
Castel
,
Mr.
Cage
,
&c.
Id.
p.
37.
l
6.
c.
9.
Mr
Gage
.
p.
18●…
p.
50.
&c.
Acost
.
l.
3.
c.
15.
Gage
survey
.
p.
●…5
.
1
,
5.
139.
P.
153.
●…46
.
Letter
of
A.
C.
1635.
p.
168.
Plutar.
Themist
Sim.
C.
p.
61.
Mr.
Gage
.
Mr
Gage
pref
.
&
p.
139
,
&
10
Acosta
.
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
26.
Cic.
de
Offic.
Somn.
Scip.
Sir
Io.
Dodt
.
Hist
of
Princi
:
of
Wales
.
p.
23.
Ep.
p.
819.
In
Rom.
11.
18.
Notes for div A62471-e4060
Esa.
11.
9.
Eph.
4
13.
Eph.
4.
14.
Isa.
2.
Ezec.
34
&
37.
Jer.
3c
.
&
46.
Amos.
9.
Micha
.
4.
&c.
Jer.
30.
10
,
11.
Amos
▪
9.
8
,
9.
2
King.
17.
This
narrative
so
attested
and
translated
,
is
at
the
end
of
this
Book
.
Psa.
149
7
,
8
,
9.
Notes for div A62471-e5210
a
Restitut
.
c.
2.
b
Met.
Hist.
c.
9.
b
Met.
Hist.
c.
9.
c
Dissertat
.
de
Orig.
Gent.
Americ
.
d
N●…t
.
ad
ista●…
Dissert
.
e
Key
of
the
Language
of
Amer.
Pref.
f
Lerius
Hist.
Brasil
.
p.
231.
g
Laet
Descr.
Americ
.
Mr.
Gage
.
h
apud
Laet
in
Grot.
Diss●…rtat
.
Part.
1.
p.
216.
a
Pet.
Mart.
Decad.
aliique
.
b
In
Boros●…
.
l.
6.
c
In
Bodin
.
Meth.
p.
493.
d
Ib.
p.
353.
Mort.
N.
Canaan
.
p.
49.
Malv●…or
d●…
An●…
.
r●…
.
p.
155.
e
Acosta
.
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
4.
f
Ubi
supra
.
g
Aquin.
in
Gen.
1.
h
Arr.
ag
.
Br.
p.
343.
i
Pet.
Mart.
p.
353.
k
Laet.
in
Grot.
p.
219.
l
ibid.
m
Comestor
Hist.
p.
137.
&
169.
n
G.
Sands
.
Trav.
p.
146.
o
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
29.
p
Apud
Io.
de
Laet.
part
.
1.
p.
217.
q
Letter
.
a
Acosta
.
l.
1.
c.
23.
b
Lerius
.
Ubi
supra
.
c
De
cons●…at
.
ad
Helvid
.
●…
.
8.
d
Mr
Will.
Key
.
preface
.
e
Benzo
.
p.
●…
.
&
50.
Acosta
.
l.
7.
c.
17.
f
Benzo
.
p.
193.
g
Id.
p.
94.
107
h
Id.
p.
107.
109
i
Nova
Francia
.
p.
221.
k
Io.
de
Laet.
p.
217.
l
Mr
Will.
Key
▪
prospect
of
N.
E
▪
p.
95.
m
Benzo
.
p.
117
222.
Lerius
.
p.
256.
258.
Laet
Descr.
of
America
.
p.
545.
n
Lerius
.
p.
225
P.
Mart.
p.
314.
478.
o
Na●…
in
Gr●…
.
p.
37.
p
Acosta
.
p.
570
q
Id.
p.
569.
Laet.
p.
317.
and
descrip
.
Amer.
p.
470.
r
Capt.
Smith
.
p.
31.
Laet
Descr.
Amer.
p.
479.
s
Lerius
.
p.
236.
t
Mr
Will.
Key
pref
.
p.
7.
&
u
Nova
Fran.
p.
236.
w
P.
Mart.
p.
5●…
.
x
Mr
Will.
Key
.
y
Lerius
.
p.
●…34
Acosta
.
l.
5.
c.
27
z
Mr
Will.
Key
.
p.
46.
Laet
des
.
of
Amer.
p
▪
479.
a
Lerius
p.
2●…6
.
b
Mr
Will.
Key
.
p.
●…39
.
c
Lerius
p.
241.
d
Benzo
.
p.
168.
291.
39.
Acost
.
l.
5.
c.
8.
e
Antiq.
l.
7.
c.
12.
f
Lerius
.
p.
266.
267.
Benzo
.
396
Laet
des
.
Amer.
p.
545.
642.
g
Benzo
.
p.
222.
Acost
.
l.
4.
c.
28.
h
l.
12.
c.
15.
i
Laet
Descr.
Amer.
p.
75.
k
Acost
.
l.
6.
c.
10.
17.
a
Hist.
l
5.
c.
27.
b
Id.
de
procur
.
Ind.
Sal.
p.
6.
45
c
In
Grot.
part
.
1.
p.
45.
d
P.
Mart.
p.
175.
290.
293.
296.
300.
e
l.
2.
p.
143.
f
Dr
Helin
Ge●…
.
p.
662.
Laet.
ibid.
127.
g
Id.
p.
128.
h
In
Laet
p.
2.
p.
59.
i
Tit.
1.
de
No
viter
repet
is
,
Cultellos
Lapideos
quidvis
●…ecante
s.
k
p.
135.
l
p.
l
91.
m
Mart.
p.
524
n
Id.
p.
444.
Lerius
.
p.
220.
Acost
.
l.
6.
c.
19
o
Id
▪
de
procur
.
Ind.
Sal.
p.
68.
p
Benzo
.
p.
396
Relation
of
Maryland
.
p.
33.
Cap.
Smith
.
Lerius
.
p
223.
Acosta
.
p.
345.
q
Mr
Will.
Key
.
p.
100.
r
P.
Mart.
p.
418.
473
521.
529
Godwin
of
the
Esseni
,
in
Jewish
Antiqu
.
Malvend
.
de
Antichristo
.
p.
153.
s
Capt.
Smith
p.
12●…
.
Acosta
.
l.
5.
c.
13.
Pet
Mart.
p.
350.
t
Id
p
351.
u
Id.
p.
314.
w
Acost
.
p.
339
x
Id.
l.
5●…
c.
16
▪
6.
24.
y
Id.
l.
5.
c.
14.
z
Ibid.
l.
5
c.
●…
.
a
Pet.
Mart.
b
Relat.
Mar.
Land.
p.
169.
Acost
.
5.
16.
c
Pet
,
Mart
:
p
▪
522.
351.
d
Ibid.
e
Laet.
Descr.
Amer.
p.
398.
434.
f
Malvenda
.
p.
169.
g
Id.
ibid.
&
Acost
.
Hist.
l.
5.
c●…9
●…9
.
h
Id.
p.
●…69
.
i
Benzo
.
p.
113
,
114.
●…um
●…ympano
.
k
Cento
ad
Solin
.
p.
256.
Benzo
.
p.
403.
and
Hist.
of
Peru.
l
Benzo
ubi
sup
.
&
Solin
.
Cent.
ibid.
a
Idem
genus
ca●…cementi
,
&
verba
quaedam
.
Ubi
supra
.
b
l.
30.
p.
323.
c
Ubi
●…nte
.
Descr.
Cambr.
p.
2●…
.
d
In
Laet.
part
.
1.
p.
30.
e
Pet.
Mart.
p.
248.
Laet.
ibid.
p.
186.
f
Malvenda
p.
1●…9
.
g
Gag
.
Survey
.
p.
46.
h
Ierem
in
loc
,
i
p.
88.
93
,
94.
&c.
k
Hist.
l.
5.
c.
3.
l
Laet.
Descr.
Amer.
p.
53.
164
▪
m
p.
164.
172.
n
p.
154.
o
Mr.
Will.
Key
Pref
of
N.
E.
p.
91.
p
Pref.
to
Chaldean
Diction
.
q
Bodin
.
Meth
p.
494.
r
Syst.
Phys.
r
Syst.
Phys.
s
Pref.
to
the
old
English
Bible
.
a
Iosp●…
▪
de
Bello
Iudaico
.
l.
7.
e
▪
8.
b
In
Ezek
c.
5.
c
P.
Mart.
p.
206.
I●…rius
.
●…nzo
.
●…ii
.
d
Prosp.
of
N.
Eng.
part
.
2.
N●…ler
.
Chr.
p●…rt
.
2.
p.
519.
f
p.
275.
g
In
fine
.
p.
188.
h
p.
55.
i
Benzo
.
p.
120.
k
Crudelit
.
Hispan
.
p.
50.
a
Socrat.
l.
1.
15
Russia
.
Tripartit
.
&c.
Discess●…
ab
●…cem
Apostoli
〈◊〉
praedic●…onis
〈◊〉
comm●…ne
consti●…uunt
.
Cypr.
de
Symb.
Ap.
c.
b
De
Incarn
.
l.
6
c.
3.
c
Wit●…kiland
de
Sphae●…a
.
d
G.
Sands
tra
.
e
Socrat.
ubi
ante
.
Russia
in
Symb.
&
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
9.
Tertul.
de
vel
.
virg
.
l.
1.
c.
1.
Regula
quid●…m
fidei
una
omnino
est
sola
immobilis
.
&
i●…reformabilis
.
Clem.
Ep.
ad
Iacob
.
quam
Latin.
fecit
▪
Russin
.
Ambr.
Ser.
138.
Aug.
de
T.
119.
f
Disput.
p.
21.
g
Ibid.
h
Ep.
ad
Philadelph
.
p.
4.
i
Niceph.
l.
2.
c.
35.
k
Britannorum
inaccessa
Romanis
loca
Christs
patuerunt
.
ad
v.
●…ud
.
c.
7.
l
Hist.
l.
2
c.
3.
m
De
error
.
profan
.
relig
.
n
De
consid
.
l.
2.
o
In
Math.
&
T.
1.
Ep.
p.
103.
p
●…illet
de
Vocat
.
Iud.
Malvend
de
Antichristo
.
q
In
Mat.
24.
In
Hos.
2.
In
Joh.
4.
Mic.
2
▪
r
De
Civit.
D.
l
▪
18.
c.
28.
&
20
,
21.
s
Mor.
l.
35.
c.
9.
t
In
Cant.
ser.
39.
u
In
Apoc.
mei
p
▪
31.
w
Sum.
Raymundi
.
p.
81
▪
x
Epit.
Cent.
16
part
.
2.
y
P.
169.
z
Doroth.
Synop.
Hieron
.
Ca●…al
.
Socrat.
l.
15.
Ruffin
.
l.
1.
c
9.
Euseb.
aliique
a
Salmuth
.
in
Pancirol
.
de
Noviter
Repert
▪
c.
1.
P.
7.
b
Bocha
.
Geo.
Sac.
P.
716.
c
Acost
.
Benzo
.
Pet.
Mart.
Lerius
.
&c.
d
Io.
de
Laet
in
Grot.
part
▪
P.
71.
e
Bucholz
Chro.
mei
P.
136.
f
De
Vit.
Constant
.
l.
2.
c.
65.
g
Pet
Mart.
Decad.
P.
95.
&c.
244.
Malvenda
.
ibid.
a
De
Arcan
Cathol
.
Vent
.
c.
24.
p.
282.
b
Lerius
p.
230.
c
Benzo
p.
77.
111.
167.
d
Surius
in
Append
.
ad
Naucler
.
p.
775.
e
P.
222.
f
Ovied
Hist.
●…nd
.
l.
16.
c.
11.
in
Benzo
.
P.
295
g
Casa
,
Benzo
,
alij
Historici
passim
.
h
Iidem
,
i
Pet.
Mart
:
P.
506.
Guacca
Regio
,
jarima
podex
.
k
Id.
P.
525.
l
Casa
.
P.
1●…
.
m
Casa
.
P.
24.
n
Id.
P.
60.
o
Benzo
.
P.
111.
Id.
ib.
P.
7.
&
8
p
Casa
.
P.
12.
22
,
29.
54.
q
Benzo
.
P.
285
▪
r
P
▪
289
,
&c.
s
c.
89.
t
Benzo
.
179.
311
,
315.
&c.
Casa
.
P.
19.
11.
Id.
P.
57.
u
Tripartit
.
Hist.
l
2.
c.
18.
w
Catech.
16.
P.
263.
x
C●…ropaid
.
passim
.
y
De
B.
Iudaica
.
l.
3.
c.
57
z
Ubi
supra
.
7.
P.
501.
a
Lerius
.
P.
152
alijque
Cent.
ad
Solin
.
P.
218.
b
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
22.
c
Lerius
,
alij
.
d
P.
405
,
406.
Notes for div A62471-e13470
a
Acost
.
l.
1.
c.
9
b
Gages
survey
.
p.
71.
c
M.
Paris
ad
All.
1240
mei
p.
732
▪
&
756.
d
In
M.
S.
e
Ubi
supra
▪
f
Buxtorf
.
Synag
.
Iud.
c.
9.
mei
p.
231
:
In
Grot
:
a
Hygi●…
.
Astron
b
Bel
,
&
Drag
.
c
Agathias
Hist.
m.
p.
142.
d
In
Euagr.
l.
4.
c.
18.
e
l.
1.
19.
Tract
.
P.
Cott.
g
Ubi
supra
.
h
De
C.
D.
●…
.
16.
c.
7
▪
i
Idem
.
k
Geograp
.
l.
1.
l
A●…ol
.
c.
39.
m
Aelian
.
Var.
Hist.
p.
455.
n
l.
2.
c.
89
91.
o
Chro.
Anno
46
p
Versteg
.
c.
4.
Lamb.
Peramb
.
p
18.
Chron.
●…
.
part
.
p.
225.
q
Ibid.
r
In
Io.
de
Laet.
p.
126.
s
Ibid.
p.
116.
t
Ibid
▪
&
p.
25.
u
Miscellan
.
S●…cr
.
l.
2.
c.
4.
w
Hist
▪
l.
7.
c.
3
:
&
.
l.
1.
c.
20.
a
T.
3.
Ep.
p.
69
b
Lerius
.
p.
169.
c
Ante
p.
hujus
24.
n.
d
Versleg
.
p.
18●…
.
e
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
22
f
Qu.
in
Gen.
&
Comest
.
c.
37.
g
Hist.
l.
1.
h
Prolog
.
ad
l.
1
i
de
Consolat
ad
Helv.
c.
7.
k
Ben.
G●…r
.
p
▪
l
I●…
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
l
Suidas
thus
computes
the
four
hundred
and
thirty
yeeres
of
Israels
being
in
Egypt
,
and
the
land
of
Canaan
:
From
Abrahams
going
into
Char●…an
to
Isaacs
birth
,
yeers
25
Thence
to
Iacobs
Nativity
.
60
From
him
to
Levi.
87
From
Levi
to
Caath
.
45
From
Caath
to
Amram
.
63
From
Amram
to
Moses
.
70
From
Moses
to
their
Exodus
,
and
going
out
.
80
Summe
430
yeeres
▪
a
Ler.
Hist.
pre
p.
8.
In
Sev.
p.
83.
T.
2.
Ep.
p.
75.
Lib.
6.
Geor.
l.
4.
b
Hier.
in
loc
.
c
Ubi
supra
.
d
Chrisost.
in
1
Cor.
2.
m.
p.
218.
e
In
Io.
Tr.
4.
Notes for div A62471-e16950
a
Meth.
Hist.
p.
522.
Casas
.
p.
134.
&c.
b
Stow
ad
An.
1501
,
&
1502.
c
Purchas
.
l.
4.
c.
13.
d
Stow.
Ibid.
e
L.
3.
p.
360.
f
Sermon
to
Virginia
Planters
.
An.
1622.
p.
20.
26.
h
Declara
.
of
Uirginia
.
p.
11.
i
M.
Cott.
ans
.
p.
27
▪
&c.
k
Declara
.
of
Virgin.
Ubi
supra
.
l
Mr
Cot.
Ibid.
m
Metrop
.
129.
n
Ibid
:
o
Ib.
Mr
Cott.
p
Ibid.
q
Ser.
16.
init
a
Benzo
.
p.
76.
77.
possimqu●…
.
b
Id.
p.
11.
&c.
c
Id.
p.
100.
104.
248.
&c.
d
Id.
ibid.
&c.
e
Id.
p.
251.
f
Casas
.
p.
27.
101.
115.
g
p.
100.
104
▪
h
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
1.
i
Epist.
before
.
k
p.
32
▪
444.
l
Prefat
.
p.
38.
m
Id.
p.
221.
225.
n
Id.
230.
248.
301.
&c.
o
Cap
Smith
.
p.
11.
p
Book
of
that
Planta
.
Anno
1632.
p.
12.
q
Treatises
thereof
.
r
Malvenda
ubi
supra
.
p.
150.
s
Cap.
Smith
.
p.
63.
t
Barradus
.
T.
2.
l.
8.
c.
4.
u
De
nat
.
Nov.
O●…b
.
l.
1.
c.
15.
w
p.
85.
93.
&c.
x
Malvenda
ubi
supra
.
P.
154.
y
Ho.
Sta.
p.
194.
z
Hist.
l.
1.
a
Herberts
sacr
.
Poems
,
p.
1●…0
.
b
Lerius
.
p.
62.
300.
33●…
.
a
In
loc
.
b
Agathias
.
l.
1.
c
Ad
Scap.
init
.
d
Apolog.
2.
p.
300.
450.
e
Crantz
.
l.
1.
c.
7.
l.
2.
f
De
Vit.
Const.
l.
2.
c.
55.
g
Hist.
p.
100.
h
Triparti●…
.
t.
10.
c.
5.
i
Vit.
per
G.
Patriark
.
k
Ep.
p.
439.
l
Cap.
Smith
.
●…
p.
20.
37.
&c.
m
Sozem.
l.
2.
c.
6.
n
Hist
l.
6.
c.
25
o
p.
388.
p
l.
7.
c.
30.
q
Ubi
supra
.
p.
16.
Lib.
5.
Ep.
10.
r
Benzo
.
p.
256.
s
Id.
p.
390.
a
In
Math
▪
16.
b
Casas
.
p.
66.
p.
35.
p.
34.
99.
c
p.
11.
d
Io.
d●…
Laet.
Descr.
Amer.
pref
.
e
Casas
.
p.
2●…
.
f
p.
118.
g
Hist.
l.
4
▪
c.
2.
h
p.
204.
l
Ep.
before
s●…rm
.
in
Jona
.
m
In
Tertul.
p.
103.
n
Hist.
l.
6.
c.
28
Cas.
c●…ud
.
Hi●…
▪
p.
116.
Id.
ibid.
i
l.
2.
c.
16.
k
Benzo
.
p.
257.
Charter
.
a
Clapmar
arcan
.
Reip.
p.
52.
40
Caroli
.
b
Serm.
p.
81
,
82
▪
&c.
c
Rogers
pref
.
p.
19.
d
Pref.
Basil.
Dor.
e
Parlia
.
spe
.
Anno.
1603.
f
His
workes
.
p.
358.
g
Res.
ad
Apol.
p.
28.
h
Rogers
passim
.
i
M.
S.
a
Resp.
ad
Apol.
p.
29.
b
King
Iames
workes
▪
p.
340.
c
Institut
.
l.
4.
c.
20.
d
Letter
20.
of
the
10
moneth
.
1635.
Charter
e
Calvin
.
Beza
.
Gualt
.
alii
.
f
Epit.
Cent.
16.
p.
185.
285.
&
concil
▪
Dordrac
.
g
Andr.
Posthu
.
p.
176.
h
Ep.
p.
749.
i
Honor.
Reg.
Commentar
.
Da●…tisci
.
1647.
k
Idem
ibid.
Hieron
.
Tit.
l
Simp.
C.
p.
42
Sir
H.
S.
p
Panang
.
p.
592.
A
discourse
of
New
England
not
printed
.
Relat.
of
proceagainst
Sa.
Gort
.
p.
99.
Discourse
before
mentioned
.
a
In
Bed.
Ecclesiast
.
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
1.
b
Lambard
Peramb
.
of
Kent
.
p.
5.
c
Hist.
l.
1.
c.
5.
d
Malmbs
.
p.
4.
and
Beda
.
l.
1.
c.
25.
e
Daybreak
,
&c.
f
Greg.
M.
g
Dr.
Vane
lost
sheepe
.
p.
186.
h
Crantz
.
Met.
p.
405.
8.
12.
Lib.
5.
Ep.
58.
59
i
Hist.
l.
2.
c.
7.
a
Le●…ius
.
Hist.
praef
.
b
Benzo
.
p.
390.
c
Hesiod
.
Op.
&
Di.
l.
2.
d
Theodor.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
29.
Lib.
9.
Ep.
56
,
57.
e
Gage
survey
of
America
.
p.
81.
f
Id.
p.
3.
a
Agathen
in
Doroth.
Doctr.
&
vita
patrum
.
b
Erasm.
Ep.
6.
c
p.
24.
d
Tit.
Ecclesiasticall
.
p.
19.
20
e
Tit.
Anabaptists
.
p.
1.
f
Tit.
Indians
▪
p.
28
,
29.
g
Tit.
Sch●…els
.
p.
47.
h
Tit.
College
.
p.
12.
Sermon
at
Westm.
in
Ann.
1646.
Iuly
,
30.
è
Iob.
11.
22
m
Stat.
Eccles.
Erit
.
praeface
.
Day
breaking
if
not
the
Sun-rising
of
the
Gospel
with
the
Indians
in
New-England
.
Printed
for
,
Fulk
Clif●…on
,
on
New
Fish
▪
street
hill
.
1647.
Page
.
1.
&
.
p.
3.
Questions
o●…
the
Indians
.
p.
4.
p.
5.
p.
6.
Questions
to
them
.
p.
7.
Second
comming
.
p.
8.
p.
9.
Questions
.
p.
10.
P.
11.
P.
12.
P.
13.
A
weeping
Indian
.
P.
14.
Observations
.
P.
17.
Third
meeting
Novemb.
26.
●…3
Questions
▪
P.
19.
P.
20.
P.
22.
Indian
Lawes
.
P.
23.
Indian
prayer●…
Fourth
meeting
.
P.
24.
P.
25.
The
clear
sun-shine
of
the
Gospel
upon
the
Indians
,
&c.
by
Mr.
Shepheard
.
1648.
P.
3.
Orders
made
by
divers
Sachims
,
at
Concord
,
1646.
P.
5.
P.
6.
P.
7.
Indian
womens
Questions
.
P.
8.
P.
9.
P.
10.
An
Indians
dreame
.
p.
11.
Indian
Questions
.
p.
13.
p.
19.
p.
20.
Indian
cases
and
admonitions
,
of
one
beating
his
wife
.
p.
21.
O●…
an
unruly
son
recovered
.
p.
22.
p.
23.
Prayer
.
p.
24.
Questions
.
p.
25.
Indian
cases
.
p.
27.
p.
33.
p.
34.
p.
35.
p.
37.
The
glorious
progresse
of
the
Gospel
among
the
Indians
,
&c.
published
by
Mr
Winslow
,
1649.
An
Indian
woman
living
and
dying
Christianly
.
p.
6.
p.
7.
p.
8.
p.
10.
Indian
Questions
.
Letter
to
Mr
Winslow
.
18.
of
the
8.
1649.
Day
break
.
p.
22.
Cleare
Sun-shine
.
p.
5.
2
Treatis
.
p
35
k
T.
2.
Ep.
p.
126.
Lib.
4.
Ep.
52.
l.
5.
10.
152.
&c.
n
Crantz
.
Metrop
.
l.
5.
c.
18.
Notes for div A62471-e28070
El●…l
is
the
first
moneth
of
the
Jewish
yeere
answering
to
our
August
and
to
some
part
of
September
.